《Time Travel: The Best Doctor in Ancient Times》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1: The Misery of Time Travel Chapter 1: Chapter 1: The Misery of Time Travel That night, the air was cool as water, and shadows slanted sparsely. In an inconspicuous house in the Capital of the Zhou Dynasty, a woman with disheveled hair lay sprawled on the bed in the shape of a ¡°big character,¡± motionless for a long time. Time seemed to stand still, with silence all around. Just when everyone thought she would stay like this, until the end of time, she suddenly moved. Her right hand slowly moved to her waist and felt around. Then, with a bizarre angle, she looked up at the sky and slowly raised her left hand. With force, she raised her middle finger¡­ ¡°Dammit, Heavenly Father, you¡¯re so not cool. You could smuggle over my scalpel and silver needles, but why didn¡¯t you bring my Lotus sports car? It was Grandpa¡¯s birthday gift for my twenty-ninth birthday, and I liked it a lot!¡± No one answered her¡­ Gu Changsheng dejectedly withdrew her hand, covering her face with both hands. She had been screwed over by Heavenly Father; all she did was give Chief of Staff Liu¡¯s precious son a little trimming, not harming heaven nor reason, so how did she end up banished to this ancient time where the land was barren and no birds would even poop? Sorrowfully turning her face, she surveyed her surroundings: the dilapidated house, the mud plaster on the walls peeling and mottled, scattered with a couple of wooden benches, one even with a lame leg¡­ With a melancholic sigh, Gu Changsheng had to face a few facts: First, she had traveled through time, to an unknown dynasty. Second, she had a son, about to be four. Third, she had been divorced, swept out the door as an Abandoned Wife. Fourth, she was very poor. The fact that she had traveled through time was indisputable. She could barely accept the first three facts; having a son meant having someone for old age, and not having to engage in cut-throat palace intrigue was also a lucky thing. But it was the last fact that nearly drove her mad. Who was Gu Changsheng? Born under the Red Flag, raised in the military, a red third-generation through and through! Had she ever experienced poverty? Not once! She was destined from birth to stand at the pinnacle of the Pyramid, enjoying unparalleled honor and luxury. She behaved capriciously without parallel in this world, imperious and unrivaled! The only hardships she ever experienced were the relentless training of the long military journey and the brutal killings on the battlefield. She was the youngest Major General of the Celestial Empire, the sole female military doctor from the elite special forces unit 791 Brigade, proving by her own strength that she had the capital to be imperious and willful. She had a grandpa who loved and spoiled her to the extreme, evoking both admiration and envy from others! But now, all of these were no longer. After causing trouble, she fled, and on her way across the Capital¡¯s overpass she encountered a road collapse, and then she ended up here, impoverished and driven out of her home with her son as a Divorced Woman! Fate is so miraculous, and Heavenly Father is such a troll! It must have been her awakening posture that was incorrect; otherwise, how could time travel be such a scam when so many people flock to it? Where was the promised protagonist¡¯s halo? The luxurious clothes, the countless handsome men? Aren¡¯t those how time-travel scripts are supposed to go? Why did it all become so discordant when it came to her? Instead of turning into a beauty, she turned into a child¡¯s mother; arriving not only without a husband but also getting divorced, and on top of that, she was so poor she had nothing but her flesh¡ªthis was just¡­ too much of a troll! ¡°Creak¡­¡± The sound of the door opening interrupted Gu Changsheng¡¯s self-pity. She turned her head to look at the rickety pair of door panels, vaguely noticing several large holes leaking light, wondering if they might collapse. ¡°Miss, you really should eat something.¡± A maid dressed in a coarse linen skirt wobbled toward the bedside with a pitch-black porcelain bowl, her face filled with worry. ¡°Cui Hua?¡± Such an eternally old-fashioned name almost made Gu Changsheng want to shout: ¡°Cui Hua, bring on the pickled vegetables!¡± The maid named Cui Hua nodded, her slightly emaciated figure dragging a lame leg, then knelt down before Gu Changsheng with a face full of misery and tear-filled eyes, ¡°Miss, I know you feel wronged, but think of the late Old Grand Master. He always hoped for your well-being, how can you keep torturing yourself like this¡­¡± Gu Changsheng, feeling a headache coming on, rubbed her forehead. The slave mentality education of ancient times was great, wasn¡¯t it? They were always quick to kneel; it really made her worry about Cui Hua¡¯s knees. ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll eat, just get up.¡± Gu Changsheng conceded, pulling on an oversized coarse robe as she got down from the bed and pulled Cui Hua to her feet. She took the bowl, and immediately jumped as it burned her, hastily setting it down on the stool at the side of the bed, blowing on her hands and scratching her ears, ¡°Cui Hua, it¡¯s so hot, why didn¡¯t you wait for it to cool before bringing it over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m to blame, my legs are not good, and I was afraid it would cool down if I delayed.¡± Cui Hua, who had just risen, looked terrified and was about to kneel again. Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 1 Miserable Time Travel_2 Chapter 2: Chapter 1 Miserable Time Travel_2 Gu Changsheng couldn¡¯t bother warming her hands anymore, hastily stepping forward to support her sinking body and checking her hands, although they were calloused, they were still burnt red. ¡°Cui Hua, don¡¯t call me Miss anymore, I am already a mother. If you continue to call me Miss, I am afraid it¡¯s inappropriate,¡± Gu Changsheng said, while blowing on her hands. The crucial point was that every time she called her Miss, it reminded her of a modern profession. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± This time Cui Hua was obedient, and since she couldn¡¯t withdraw her hand from Madam, she simply bent her body in a respectful gesture. ¡°Cui Hua, may I call you Xiao Cui from now on?¡± Cui Hua¡¯s name was just too catchy, making her feel a bit confused. ¡°Maid Xiao Cui, thanks to Madam for the name.¡± When Gu Changsheng saw her lift her skirt as if to kneel, she quickly held her up, sternly advising, ¡°Xiao Cui, you haven¡¯t served by my side before, so you may not know, but your mistress is not a stickler for formalities. Even though I¡¯ve forgotten everything that happened in the past, you shouldn¡¯t bother me with these troublesome customs. We¡¯re already so fallen. If you keep kneeling at every turn, let me tell you, even if you wear through the ground with your kneeling, they won¡¯t treat me as a real noble.¡± At the end, Gu Changsheng summarized, ¡°Doing such exhausting and thankless tasks, do less of them in the future, no more kneeling.¡± Xiao Cui nodded, stepping back to keep Gu Changsheng from getting any closer, ¡°Madam is right.¡± ¡°Madam, please drink the porridge now before it gets cold.¡± Gu Changsheng frowned at the porridge brought in front of her, a murky bowl, unclear of what it was made, she hesitated to take a bite. Seeing Xiao Cui anxiously watching, holding her breath, she swallowed the porridge in one gulp. Damn, that was disgusting! Life had become unbearable! ¡°Xiao Cui, what should we plan for our future?¡± If she didn¡¯t know, she should ask, as she urgently needed to see some hope for life. ¡°The dowry wasn¡¯t much, and we left it all at Li Mansion, we can return to our hometown in Liuzhou,¡± Xiao Cui thought for a moment, answering truthfully. ¡°Is there a place for us to live peacefully and establish ourselves in our hometown in Liuzhou?¡± Gu Changsheng got interested. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a medical hall in Liuzhou which is the foundation of the Gu family. Madam didn¡¯t bring it as a dowry, just left Old Man Song in charge. The property deed was also left in his care,¡± Xiao Cui thought some more before continuing, ¡°Old Man Song has been with the Old Grand Master since childhood, saw Madam grow up, and is most loyal.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m not so foolish as to not have a backup plan,¡± Gu Changsheng laughed, her tone becoming a bit less careful. Xiao Cui was startled, Madam¡­ ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Gu Changsheng quickly coughed to cover up the slip. Ancient people spoke so elegantly and formally, too vexing! ¡°Xiao Cui, let¡¯s not speak so formally in the future. Given our current status, we should speak more like ordinary folks, so that people don¡¯t think we¡¯re putting on airs.¡± ¡°Madam is noble by nature,¡± Xiao Cui retorted unusually, his face serious, Madam would always be his Madam. ¡°Xiao Cui, a plucked phoenix isn¡¯t as good as a chicken, understand?¡± If she kept acting like a narcissus, she¡¯d get internally injured sooner or later. Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± Watching Xiao Cui, who was so clever and lovely, being baffled by her own teasing, Gu Changsheng was quite amused, smiling as she patted her face, ¡°Xiao Cui, you have fine features. Give it some time, and you¡¯ll definitely be a beauty, better than your mistress here.¡± Gu Changsheng clenched her fist; how should she describe her current looks? Ah, that¡¯s it, two words: Eco-friendly! Her appearance was ordinary, only a pair of large Red Phoenix Eyes stood out. She wasn¡¯t tall, and her body was not lacking in any area that should be well-endowed. Going out was very safe, definitely conducive to environmental harmony. Xiao Cui blushed from Gu Changsheng¡¯s teasing, hurriedly taking another step back. ¡°Oops! Wait, did you just say a medical hall? There¡¯s a medical hall in Liuzhou that belongs to my family, did you get that right?¡± Gu Changsheng finally remembered something she had overlooked, and she asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, Madam¡¯s ancestors were physicians, and it was only because the Old Grand Master once did a favor for Li Mansion that they reluctantly took Madam in,¡± Xiao Cui confirmed, forgetting the past might be for the best, so Madam wouldn¡¯t be sad anymore. ¡°Haha¡­¡± What is this, like father, like son? Her name was still Gu Changsheng, her ancestors were physicians! In modern times, she started with traditional Chinese medicine and then studied Western medicine abroad at the Imperial Medical College after learning from Yhan¡¯s. With such a family background, she needn¡¯t worry about explaining her medical skills, indeed life still had hope! Xiao Cui watched Madam laughing without restraint, saying nothing with her head lowered; this was good, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Right, Xiao Cui, didn¡¯t you say I had a son? Where is he? How come I haven¡¯t seen him?¡± Gu Changsheng remembered something else and looked at Xiao Cui. Xiao Cui¡¯s eyes dodged, and she stammered, ¡°Madam has always disliked¡­ disliked having the Young Master close by, the maid¡­ the maid put him in the maid¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Me? Dislike my son?¡± Gu Changsheng couldn¡¯t believe it, how could that be? What mother wouldn¡¯t like her own son, especially when she herself loved children! ¡°Yes, everyone in Li Mansion says the Young Master is an evildoer and a curse, including¡­ including Madam too¡­¡± Xiao Cui didn¡¯t know how to put it, only looking at Gu Changsheng, ¡°Madam, have you really forgotten everything? Can¡¯t you remember anything at all?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Could her son be disabled? That would be a little troublesome, but as his mother, she ought to see him anyway. ¡°Madam, the Young Master is not an evildoer or a curse, he is obedient, well-behaved, and sensible. The maid was previously not permitted near Madam to serve, otherwise, these words would have been spoken earlier,¡± Xiao Cui knelt down with a thud, her face filled with anxious explanations. ¡°Get up, get up, go and bring my son to me. Having walked through Yama Raja¡¯s Palace and come back only to earn such a son, I am not satisfied without taking a look at him.¡± She pulled Xiao Cui up and pushed her out a couple of steps, indicating her to hurry. Her heart was still anxious; what on earth was going on? How had her son been regarded as an evildoer? Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 2: The Adorable Little Bun Chapter 3: Chapter 2: The Adorable Little Bun When Gu Changsheng saw his son, carried over by Xiao Cui, it just took one glance to melt her heart. Those big, watery, round eyes, the pitch-black pupils tinged with a trace of timidity, the round little face, delicate little brows slightly furrowed, hiding behind Xiao Cui¡¯s figure which appeared slightly slim, he gave Gu Changsheng a timid glance, then hid back behind Xiao Cui. Just from that one look, he was the epitome of a naturally silly and adorable little boy. How could such an irresistibly cute little boy be mistaken for an evildoer bringing calamity? The mindset of ancient people is indeed beyond the comprehension of someone from the post-ancient era. Gu Changsheng gave a kindly smile, and beckoned to Little Meat Bun with a gentle voice, ¡°Come here, let your dear mother have a look at you.¡± When Little Meat Bun heard her, instead of approaching, he retreated even further behind Xiao Cui. Gu Changsheng touched her face, wondering what was going on. Could it be that she bore a striking resemblance to the wolf grandmother? Not even her own son wanted to come close, what was she to do? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, come here and let your dear mother have a look at you.¡± Gu Changsheng was always patient with children and considering that this adorable Little Meat Bun was her son, her very own flesh and blood! Little Meat Bun still showed no response, only a piece of his clothing was visible. Gu Changsheng sighed, it seemed her previous incarnation hadn¡¯t been a good mother at all. It takes more than one cold day for the river to freeze three feet deep; she feared she would have to bear the consequences of that past. This injustice, she loved children, couldn¡¯t they see that? To whom could she take her grievance? Seeing this, Xiao Cui quickly turned around, squatted down, and coaxed, ¡°Young Master, your lady just wants to see you. Don¡¯t be afraid, she won¡¯t abandon you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Little Meat Bun took a step back, his accusation stuttering, and suddenly his entire body was exposed to Gu Changsheng¡¯s sight. Gu Changsheng rested her chin in her hand, frowning. Something was not right, definitely not right! ¡°Xiao Cui, it¡¯s the beginning of summer now. Even if it gets a bit chilly reversing into spring, you don¡¯t need to wrap him up so tightly, do you?¡± Gu Changsheng pointed at Little Meat Bun¡¯s neck, and indeed, his neck was wrapped up tightly, with several layers inside and out. There must be a demon afoot when things are out of the ordinary; the problem was surely here! ¡°My lady, do you really not remember anything?¡± Xiao Cui hugged Little Meat Bun in front of her, her voice uncertain. ¡°If you ask ten thousand times, the answer will still be that I don¡¯t remember.¡± Gu Changsheng replied briskly, her gaze fixed unwaveringly on her son¡¯s fully armored neck. What exactly was going on? ¡°My lady won¡¯t cast the Young Master aside? Won¡¯t throw him out onto the streets?¡± Xiao Cui suddenly became like a mother hen protecting her chick, and after saying these words, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s not the Young Master¡¯s fault, even if the Young Master was in perfect health, Li Mansion would find various excuses to make things difficult for you, my lady. Please, do not mistreat the Young Master anymore, he is really pitiful¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Changsheng raised her hand to silence Xiao Cui¡¯s endless talk. If she let her continue, she would become a villain of utter depravity, and Little Meat Bun would be even less likely to want anything to do with her. With a serious expression, Gu Changsheng continued, ¡°Xiao Cui, I understand what you¡¯re saying. I have no idea what I thought previously, nor can I make sense of it now. Even if I¡¯m useless, I wouldn¡¯t be unable to look after my own son. If I have done anything wrong in the past, I apologize. Now, hurry up and remove the cumbersome thing from my son¡¯s neck. He could get heat rash from that!¡± Xiao Cui, seeing her sincerity, realized she might not be faking it. As a servant girl, she was not well-acquainted with the lady despite having come with her as part of her dowry, and she had heard that the lady didn¡¯t like the Young Master at all. But now, it seemed not to be so, or perhaps the lady had forgotten her past and thus changed her view of the Young Master? Xiao Cui, of course, didn¡¯t know the real reason. She hesitated for a moment but then went ahead and started to slowly untie the scarf from the Young Master¡¯s neck. As the scarf gradually loosened, Little Meat Bun¡¯s hands clenched into tight little fists, and his eyes vigilantly watched Gu Changsheng, as if ready to run away at the first hint of her disdain. Once the scarf was completely removed and Xiao Cui had stepped aside, Gu Changsheng saw the extra flesh on her son¡¯s neck and was immediately stunned. Mechanically moving closer, she reached out to touch the lump of flesh. Little Meat Bun flinched as if startled, and Gu Changsheng¡¯s normally strong heart suddenly ached. It was a fleshy fibroma, about the size of an egg, with a smaller connection point to the jaw, dangling with the movements of her son. Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 2: The Adorably Silly Little Bun_2 Chapter 4: Chapter 2: The Adorably Silly Little Bun_2 Although the tumor was not large, when compared to Little Meat Bun¡¯s tiny four-year-old face, it indeed looked a bit strange. She checked carefully again, left and right, and found no other muscular anomalies, only scaring Little Meat Bun into shrinking further and further, his tiny body trembling as if he might run away at any moment. Gu Changsheng sighed softly, looking at Xiao Cui, ¡°Is it because of this that I wouldn¡¯t let him get close? Is it also for this reason that they treated him like an evildoer and a curse?¡± Xiao Cui, not understanding, nodded her head. It seemed that her lady did not despise him, even reaching out to touch it; her lady really had changed. Seeing her nod, an anger that Gu Changsheng could no longer hide suddenly exploded, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a notion qualify as being an evildoer; the world is full of so many! Damn, ignorance is truly terrifying; to hell with their notion of evildoer and curse.¡± Xiao Cui stared at the stool kicked away by her lady, dumbfounded¡­ Little Meat Bun also looked up in alarm¡­ Gu Changsheng continued to curse and vent her anger. It was just a fibroid, common in infancy and old age, yet it had turned her adorably explosive son into an evildoer and a curse! The ignorance of ancient people, what should I use to save you? Xiao Cui watched her lady, who was completely lacking the demeanor and temperament of a noble, spew a stream of curses, and she felt an illusion that her lady had been possessed by bandits. It had to be said, Xiao Cui was spot on. As a bona fide third-generation red, Gu Changsheng was born into a family of high-ranking officials. Unfortunately, Elder Gu was a rough man, reportedly with ancestors who were bandits. Gu Changsheng inherited this quite well, often involved in mischief and fights, even stealing roof tiles; she had troubled many people. Not to mention that she later joined the army, where she became even more arrogant and unruly. There were truly few who could handle her, except for someone who was extremely protective and doted on her, making complaints even more futile. ¡°Lady, how can you call yourself ¡®old lady¡¯¡­¡± Xiao Cui finally found her voice and protested weakly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I call myself ¡®old lady¡¯? I am his mother; if I want to call myself old, whose business is it?¡± Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± After Gu Changsheng had run through the classic Chinese curse words and still felt unsatisfied, she huffed, then calmed her agitated breath, and took two steps forward to hold her son in her arms, who did not refuse this time. Returning to the bedside to sit down, she adjusted her son into a comfortable position. Gu Changsheng asked tenderly, ¡°Son, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one; I have no name.¡± After a while, Little Meat Bun spoke, his voice soft and sticky, so tender that it melted Gu Changsheng¡¯s heart. ¡°No name?¡± Gu Changsheng repeated, feeling the urge to explode again, but since her son was in her arms, she had to restrain herself, and said to Xiao Cui in a fierce tone, ¡°How neglected must one be, to be nearly four years old and still without a name? Xiao Cui, your lady, I¡¯m tired of cursing. You give my regards to the family tree of Li Mansion!¡± Xiao Cui looked towards her righteous and indignant lady, feeling awkwardly at a loss and lowered her head; she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to curse¡­ ¡°You are not my mother; my mother wouldn¡¯t hold me, nor would she touch this¡­¡± Little Meat Bun suddenly spoke up, his tiny hands even lifting the tumor as if afraid it would go unnoticed. Gu Changsheng was taken aback; children really are the most sensitive! ¡°Son, whether you believe it or not, you are flesh that fell from my body. There¡¯s no question about it.¡± Gu Changsheng was certain that this body had indeed given birth to a child, ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t a good mother before, but I will change.¡± Little Meat Bun furrowed his brow, his little head lowered, fiddling with his fingers, silent. Gu Changsheng raised his hand and gently rubbed the two small buns on his son¡¯s head, speaking gently, ¡°Son, I know you are a smart child. You must have suffered a lot these past few years, and it¡¯s mother who has let you down.¡± Little Meat Bun barely shook his head, his little head bowed without revealing what was on his mind. Gu Changsheng sighed and pointed to the lump on his neck, continuing, ¡°Son, this thing on your neck, mother can remove it for you.¡± Little Meat Bun looked up at her with a puzzled expression. Xiao Cui stepped forward excitedly, grabbing Gu Changsheng¡¯s sleeve with a face full of eagerness and disbelief, ¡°My lady, is what you say true?¡± ¡°Naturally, and not just for him, I can also heal your limp. I am none other than Gu Changsheng, who was taught by Yhan¡¯s, the successor of their full legacy, the one who has gained great accomplishment in the field of traditional medicine! Besides, my achievements in Western medicine are also remarkable; such a minor surgery is certainly not beyond my means!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Cui knelt by the bed and began to weep with emotion. Gu Changsheng, unfazed by her reaction, turned to Little Meat Bun, her face showing a rare seriousness, ¡°Son, no matter what, I will heal you, so that you can be like other children, no longer mocked, ridiculed or abandoned with disdain. Now, there is a question that you need to think about.¡± Seeing that Little Meat Bun in her arms looked up at her uncertainly, Gu Changsheng continued, ¡°Son, your mother has been abandoned. Do you choose to follow me, or to return to Li Mansion?¡± ¡°If you follow me, I fear we will endure some hard times, but it will improve soon. If you go back to Li Mansion, perhaps you could be surrounded by maids and servants, living the life of a privileged young master.¡± Having said all this, Gu Changsheng felt a bit nervous and quickly added, ¡°But the people of Li Mansion are not good birds; you¡¯d better think it over carefully.¡± Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± Is it really okay for my lady to speak like this? No matter what Xiao Cui thought, Little Meat Bun seemed to be genuinely thinking hard, his head bowed and brow furrowed. As time trickled by, Gu Changsheng¡¯s heart began to beat like a drum, worried that she might lose the little blessing and heaven-sent child so soon without fully enjoying it. ¡°You won¡¯t abandon me, will you?¡± After a while, Little Meat Bun finally asked with a timid voice. Immediately, Gu Changsheng saw hope and nodded vigorously without delay. ¡°Then I will follow mother. I like my mother now; she hugs me, and she talks to me¡­¡± Gu Changsheng laughed out loud, a huge weight lifted from her heart. She bent down and kissed her son twice, declaring loudly, ¡°Good! From now on, your name shall be Gu Ze, meaning ¡®kindness¡¯ and ¡®benevolence.¡¯ You are Gu Changsheng¡¯s son! Ha ha¡­¡± Gu Changsheng laughed unrestrained, just like her personality. In the following days, Gu Changsheng helped Xiao Cui reset her ankle bones and went to the pharmacy to buy herbs to make a medicinal plaster. With injuries affecting bones and tendons, healing could only come slowly with time. In her free time, Gu Changsheng spent time nurturing the bond with her son, while also worrying about their livelihood. Fortunately, she had some jewelry she carried with her. She exchanged them for silver coins, which allowed them to get by for the time being. One day, while Gu Changsheng was practicing physical exercises with her son, something suddenly occurred to her. ¡°No, we must pay a visit to Li Mansion.¡± Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 3 Li Mansions Calculations Chapter 5: Chapter 3 Li Mansion¡¯s Calculations Gu Changsheng was someone who followed through with his words, and the very next morning, he brought his limping maid Xiao Cui and his son, labeled as an ¡°evildoer,¡± to the doorstep of Li Mansion. What was most abundant in the Capital City? Officials! As the old saying goes, if you dropped a plaque from the sky, it would hit three high-ranking officials. Gu Changsheng¡¯s fate might not have been great, but Li Family was one of those middle-ground officials in the Capital City. It was said that their ancestors were contributors to the founding of the nation and had even been granted the title of Marquis. Unfortunately, glory is short-lived, and within three generations, their titles had been harmoniously withdrawn by the Emperor. Li Mansion had been quite perceptive. During the Emperor¡¯s campaign to reduce the power of the nobles, they were the first to surrender their fiefdom and actively relinquish their title. Now, with several Emperors having passed, the prestige of Li Mansion remained undiminished. What¡¯s more, there came Li Mufeng, reputed to be graceful and captivating, making all the noble ladies of the Capital City swoon, including the Princess. But he was also skilled in both the pen and the sword, favored in the Emperor¡¯s heart, which made him even more sought after. It was said that reclaiming the Marquis title would not be difficult for him. After hearing all these rumors, Gu Changsheng thought, if not her, then who else should step down? If she were a part of the Li Family, she would surely look down on herself too, a mere daughter from a small medical family. Although Li Mansion had lost its title and moved out of three streets within the Imperial City, their residence remained as glitzy as ever, situated in the bustling Eight Treasures Alley. Standing in front of Li Mansion, Gu Changsheng squinted at the imposing stone lions. Indeed, it was once a Marquis¡¯s Mansion; these stone lions indeed emanated an imposing aura. ¡°Xiao Cui, those two stone lions, I find them very nice, very nice indeed.¡± Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Cui, if your lady here ever has the money, I¡¯ll also get a pair of such stone lions to guard our house. At the very least, they could scare away those faint-hearted¡­¡± The servant boy at the door curled his lip with a disdainful look on his face. Indeed, she was from a humble background, spouting big words without fearing she might bite her tongue! Unable to hold back, Xiao Cui, with her clamped leg, moved a couple of steps closer to Gu Changsheng: ¡°Madam, these official door guards are all custom made, not to mention those of Li Mansion. These stone lions are the Great Ancestor Emperor¡¯s imperial gift.¡± Seeing Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyes suddenly gleam, Xiao Cui fell silent¡­ The lions were declared as imperial gifts; couldn¡¯t she refrain from coveting them? Her eyes almost pierced a hole through them. ¡°Xiao Cui, as the old saying goes, fortunes change. It¡¯s thirty years on one bank, and thirty years on the other. Who knows? Maybe in thirty years, it¡¯ll be our turn?¡± After speaking, Gu Changsheng summed it up: ¡°Although one shouldn¡¯t take oneself too seriously, one also shouldn¡¯t completely dismiss oneself.¡± Xiao Cui, leading the little meat bun Gu Ze, looked helplessly at Gu Changsheng. After ten days of acquaintance, they had become used to Gu Changsheng¡¯s bizarre utterances. From afar, they saw an old lady leading two maids heading towards the door, and Gu Changsheng once again instructed Xiao Cui and Gu Ze: ¡°Make sure you do as I say, whatever I say, you do. Our goal is clear¡ªmy son¡¯s acknowledgment letter! Understand?¡± Seeing Xiao Cui and her son nod, Gu Changsheng contently patted her son¡¯s soft little topknot. ¡°Who do we have here, bright and early at our door? Isn¡¯t this the Young Madam who was sent away? I beg your pardon, but my legs aren¡¯t what they used to be, so I cannot pay you my respects.¡± Gu Changsheng looked up and clearly saw the old lady¡¯s face, which immediately made her laugh. This old lady had quite the look¡ªnarrow eyes, thin lips, and even a large mole at the corner of her mouth. If she wasn¡¯t sharp-tongued, it would be a waste of such a distinctive face. ¡°This is Nanny Feng who serves Lady Li closely. She¡¯s particularly tough to talk to,¡± Xiao Cui reminded. Once Gu Changsheng heard this, her demeanor instantly changed, abandoning her previous confidence and nonchalance, and timorously approached to greet: ¡°Nanny Feng, I pay my respects. Changsheng has come back to the mansion with the Young Master.¡± Old Lady Feng scoffed disdainfully upon hearing this, ¡°Lady Changsheng must be joking. This is the distinguished Li Mansion, not someplace Any Tom, Dick or Harry can return to whenever they wish.¡± Gu Changsheng took a step back, discomfited and on the verge of tears, ¡°Nanny Feng, you¡¯re being too harsh. Even if Changsheng has erred, the Young Master is still the Li Family¡¯s flesh and blood. How could he be left to fend for himself outside?¡± Xiao Cui and little meat bun Gu Ze were astonished by Gu Changsheng¡¯s flair for changing expressions and performing on cue, staring at her as if she were a stranger. Agitated, Gu Changsheng wondered, what were these two clueless ones gaping at? She pinched Xiao Cui hard and whispered a sharp ¡°Cry!¡± Immediately, Xiao Cui began to cry, followed by little meat bun next to her, whimpering and wiping his tears. Surrounding Li Mansion were bustling shops, early in the morning it was the time when maids and old ladies were out shopping. The commotion of their crying and fuss drew the side glances of many passersby. Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 3 Li Mansions Calculations_2 Chapter 6: Chapter 3 Li Mansion¡¯s Calculations_2 Old Lady Feng¡¯s heart lurched at the scene before her; Madam always cared greatly about her reputation. Although divorcing a wife wasn¡¯t a secret at the Li Mansion, to have such a commotion at the entrance would certainly not bring honor if it spread among the elite families. She signaled to a maid with her eyes to go back and ask for instructions. Standing on the steps, Old Lady Feng looked down at the three people in plain coarse clothes, ¡°You have already been divorced and expelled from our mansion. You have no relation to our Li Family. Are you here today to create a scene and pester us? Wishing to stay in the Li Mansion? What a wishful thought!¡± ¡°Old Lady Feng jests. Although I have received the divorce papers, I have not yet passed through the government office to change my household registration, and the Young Master is the blood of the Li Family. I am his birth mother and naturally followed him back here.¡± So what? Am I pestering you all now? What can you do about it? Better bring out the settlement document quickly, so I don¡¯t have to waste time here playing games with you. Watching the number of onlookers increase, Old Lady Feng felt a bout of anger trapped in her chest. To speak or not to speak, either seemed wrong. The Li Family was currently discussing a marriage alliance with the family of the Vice Minister of War of the Yan Mansion. In such times, it was better to have fewer problems rather than more, especially with this evildoer causing trouble, indeed it was an oversight by the Li Mansion. Just as Old Lady Feng hesitated whether to reply, the maid who had gone to ask for instructions rushed back breathlessly, ¡°Old Lady Feng, Madam invites them in, better than having an ugly scene at the doorway.¡± Gu Changsheng snorted darkly, leading Xiao Cui and his son, following Old Lady Feng inside the mansion. The Li Mansion was vast, with a front and inner house, the Nine Bend Corridor, and pavilions nestled between them, making it a fair distance to where Lady Li resided in Yanfu Hall. After Old Lady Feng went in and reported back, then properly dressed maids came out to lead them inside. The Li Mansion was indeed luxurious; Gu Changsheng had deeply realized this as he walked through, and upon seeing the even more splendid Yanfu Hall with carved golden nanmu tables and chairs, gold-threaded Suzhou embroidery screens, and Qinghua porcelain plum vases, each item clearly expensive. ¡°These are all national treasures! Even for someone like Gu Changsheng who had visited The Forbidden City a few times, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances. ¡°Hmph, truly ungrateful, stirring trouble just after a dozen days.¡± Lady Li, who sat at the head of the room with an authoritative look, couldn¡¯t help but cough as she spoke. ¡°Lady Li, please calm down. Don¡¯t waste your anger on these trivial people. Be careful not to stress yourself; the young master will be worried when he returns.¡± Old Lady Feng quickly went forward to help Lady Li ease her breath. Gu Changsheng and the other two lowered their heads and did not reply. Lady Li, dressed richly, unmentionable, but her troubled breathing and pale complexion, gave Gu Changsheng a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Since you have already taken the divorce papers, you should have left my mansion. To come back and create a disturbance, do you think I am too kind-hearted, allowing you to impose on me? Or do you think harming my son wasn¡¯t enough, and you still want to cling on?¡± Lady Li, having caught her breath, continued angrily. It was this woman, because of the deceased Old Grand Master¡¯s will, that she had to reluctantly marry her son to this woman. With such a background, giving birth to such an evildoer, how could she match her excellent son? This alliance made her son the laughing stock of Capital City, preferring to lead troops at the frontier rather than stay in Capital City. This curse that plagued her Li Family, how could she keep it! Now her son had distinguished military achievements, and with the family of the Vice Minister of War showing support, just one more step, and their Li Family could regain the glory of the past Marquis status! She had endured this obstacle for five years, and now she was determined to remove it for her son! With the enemy not moving, she would not move, but if the enemy moved, she remained unperturbed, watching them reveal all their flaws. Gu Changsheng did not reply, merely crouching timidly and softly began to cry, prompting Xiao Cui and Little Meat Bun to also start crying softly. This was the typical demeanor of someone from a humble background, lacking the presence for the elite circles of Capital City. What elite family would harbor such a timid and fearful noble lady, and which social circles among prestigious wives would include a woman from a poor family? This made her, who was always prideful, lose all face, even afraid to attend grand social gatherings. Driving her out was a must! This thought had echoed in Lady Li¡¯s heart for five years, and today she could no longer hold it back¡­ Another cough echoed, with a throbbing pain at her heart. Lady Li endured and managed to slightly calm her fury, her eyes fiercely glaring, ¡°You want to change the household registration papers before giving up? Someone, go to the master¡¯s study, retrieve the master¡¯s Official Seal and take it to Shuntian Prefecture, and remove this ungrateful woman and her son from the Li Family names!¡± Immediately, a maid responded and went. Gu Changsheng was pleased; Lady Li was playing right into his hand. Look, she had not even spoken yet, and Lady Li had already fulfilled her desire, all thanks to Old Lady Feng passing on the message well. It seemed every word said at the door had reached Lady Li¡¯s ears without missing a word. In that moment, Gu Changsheng felt that Old Lady Feng¡¯s sharp and harsh face was not so annoying after all, even her large mole on the corner of her mouth seemed cute¡­ With the drama having reached this stage, it was bound to be played out in full. Gu Changsheng gently pulled his son¡¯s arm, signaling him to move forward a couple of steps. Little Meat Bun cooperated well, his eyes red-rimmed as he lowered his head, the lump on his neck swinging conspicuously. ¡°Madam is correct. However, the Young Master is after all the blood of the Li Family, how can he be left adrift? I can leave, but please keep the Young Master in the mansion,¡± Gu Changsheng said, bowing and lowering his head, then dramatically lifting his sleeve to wipe his eyes. Crude and utterly vulgar, such a woman, how could she match the Li Family! Li Family¡¯s blood? ¡°My Li Family has no evildoer descendants. Don¡¯t use this bastard to wield your arguments, leaving him to continue to plague our Li Family, giving you another chance to entangle us? Do you think you have not troubled my Li Family enough?¡± Lady Li, gasping for air, her trembling finger pointing at Gu Changsheng, truly wished she could kill him. If her marriage into the Li Family hadn¡¯t been so publicly known, why would she need to endure this so much? Gu Changsheng gave a comforting look to Little Meat Bun, his head lowered; it¡¯s okay, they don¡¯t want you, but I do! Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 4 Teaching on the Streets Chapter 7: Chapter 4 Teaching on the Streets Seeing Gu Changsheng still bowing her head and weeping, displaying a petty demeanor, Lady Li¡¯s anger intensified even more. ¡°Why does it take so long to retrieve an official seal? How do you handle things, truly becoming more lax after just three days without supervision!¡± Lady Li furiously slammed the table and exclaimed. Right, right? Why so slow? Gu Changsheng thought so too, the chili powder on her sleeve was almost wiped off, she was about to be unable to cry anymore¡­ The maid who brought in the official seal, upon hearing Lady Li¡¯s words, immediately knelt down with repeated apologies. ¡°What are you standing there for, assign a steward from the outer court to take them to Shuntian Prefecture, make sure this matter is cleaned up thoroughly, no troubles must be left behind!¡± Lady Li ordered Old Lady Feng. Old Lady Feng naturally bowed repeatedly in agreement. Gu Changsheng secretly sighed with relief, took Little Meat Bun by the hand, and prepared to leave, considering it a perfect resolution, as there was nothing related to them here anymore. ¡°Hold on!¡± Just as Gu Changsheng was about to leave with others, Lady Li was displeased, feeling that the unappreciative ones should be properly chastened; how could she let them leave so effortlessly? Upon receiving a cue from Lady Li, Old Lady Feng immediately scolded out, ¡°Disrespectful woman, our Madam holds the prestigious Second Rank imperial edict, yet you don¡¯t kneel to withdraw!¡± Gu Changsheng¡¯s body immediately straightened, and she raised her head, her gaze sharp as she directly looked at Lady Li, but then she quickly bent her knees, knelt with Xiao Cui and her son in one fluid motion, without any hesitation. She thought, without a proper scare, how could Lady Li be willing to let it go so easily? Just as expected, she was here waiting for a confrontation, right? ¡°Listen, Gu, the Li Mansion is a house of wealth and prestige, not something any petty household could approach. Today I will overlook our old grudges considering Old Master Gu once saved my grandfather¡¯s life, but should you dare to entangle with us again, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless! Which elite family doesn¡¯t have means? Guard your lives carefully!¡± Lady Li finished speaking and dismissed them with a wave of her hand, and quickly the accompanying maids and old ladies stepped forward, pulling Gu Changsheng and her group to push them outside. Gu Changsheng did not struggle, but as she reached the doorway, she turned back with a piercingly cold look, ¡°The high doors of the Li Mansion, Changsheng knows she is not worthy to aspire to them, there is no need for you to threaten me with my life, Madam. Today I leave the mansion, and unless you beg on your knees in the future, Changsheng vows never to step half a foot into the Li Mansion again!¡± After speaking, she did not care about Lady Li¡¯s livid face and resolutely left with her son. She had already rudely acquainted herself with the medical practices of this dynasty; heart disease, that is an incurable malady. Lady Li, you best pray for your own fortune¡­ As Gu Changsheng left the Li Mansion, she couldn¡¯t help but look back one more time, her eyes bright and spirited, ¡°Xiao Cui, I still think these stone lions are very fine, very fine indeed¡­¡± Xiao Cui, Little Meat Bun: ¡°¡­¡± The efficiency of the Prefect of Shuntian was extremely high; especially with the seal of Old Master Li, Gu Changsheng achieved her wish to remove her son¡¯s name from the Li family registry, and also managed to obtain a new household register. Having the backing of the Li family¡¯s name, why not use it, to dissolve all ties once and for all. Gu Changsheng held the freshly issued new household register, treasuring it in her embrace. From now on, this son was hers alone. Ancient times are great, with its simple folk customs. In just half a day, the news that the Young Madam of Li Mansion had been divorced had spread throughout the streets and alleys, and passersby all expressed deep sympathy for their party of three. See, the elite houses are not so easy to enter, and isn¡¯t this why she was expelled? Transforming from a crow to a phoenix is not so easy, after all. Let¡¯s accept our fate and live quietly as commoners! The old lady selling vegetables even generously gave an extra handful of leeks to Xiao Cui. Gu Changsheng awkwardly accepted sympathy from all quarters, internally lamenting the Capital City¡¯s zeal for gossip, how swiftly the rumors spread! Holding Little Meat Bun, she led Xiao Cui to a less crowded place and stopped. Gu Changsheng set her son down on the ground; this Little Meat Bun seemed not right, remaining silent since leaving the Li Mansion, his brow so furrowed it almost formed pleats, what was going on? ¡°Son, what¡¯s the matter with you, stop frowning; your brows are almost as pinched as a bun¡¯s pleats,¡± Gu Changsheng touched her son¡¯s slightly swollen tuft of hair, puzzled. ¡°Mother, I want to become a high-ranking official in the future!¡± Little Meat Bun raised his head, his face determined. ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Changsheng became interested, and crouched down to look her son in the eye, ¡°How did you come up with such a grand aspiration? Come on, son, tell your mother about it.¡± Little Meat Bun twisted his tiny fingers, his voice soft and sticky, ¡°If I become a high official, mother won¡¯t have to kneel to that person anymore.¡± Right? Even her son could sense her reluctance to kneel. Honestly, Gu Changsheng had never really knelt before. The twenty-first century was truly grand with everyone being equal; who would lose their mind and kneel at every turn! ¡°Son, it comforts your mother to see you think of her. But as the saying goes, when power overwhelms, one must bow under low eaves; it¡¯s crucial to recognize the state of affairs and bow when necessary, or else one might suffer greatly.¡± ¡°Moreover, you need not aspire to be an official just for your mother¡¯s sake.¡± Little Meat Bun nodded, seemingly understanding. ¡°Then, why did you tell them at Li Mansion to leave Young Master behind?¡± Xiao Cui, on one side, couldn¡¯t help herself. Madam had advised them last night to trust her, and to follow her cues at Li Mansion, but she was still taken aback at the time. ¡°If I didn¡¯t say that, could I directly tell them that I need a signed pledge from my son and for them to throw us all out?¡± Gu Changsheng gave Xiao Cui a look that screamed ¡®you¡¯re an idiot¡¯. ¡°When people vie for something, it becomes desirable, though my son indeed is very desirable.¡± Gu Changsheng smiled, kissing her son before continuing, ¡°Son, you must remember, the art of war states: the supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting; next is to disrupt their alliances and only lastly to besiege their cities. Currently, we can¡¯t afford direct confrontation, so we must aim for their hearts. The more I seem to want to keep you, the more they will want to let you go. Such is human nature. The affairs of the world and the hearts of people are ever-changing and unpredictable, remember that comprehending worldly affairs is knowledge, and mastering human relationships is true skill. You must learn to observe everything and be vigilant. Although understanding human hearts is difficult, there are always traces to follow.¡± Xiao Cui was bewildered, but Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, looked serious. Gu Changsheng was amused; look at his serious little face, but did he understand? ¡°Mother, I sort of get it, but if I don¡¯t become a high official in the future, what should I do? Become a Great General?¡± Little Meat Bun raised his head after a while, his round eyes full of puzzlement. Still caught up in this dilemma¡­ Gu Changsheng massaged her forehead¡­ ¡°Son, it¡¯s fine to aspire high, but you must also understand what your interests are.¡± ¡°If you aspire to be a high official, your mother will teach you about morality and help you understand the unpredictability and deceitful nature of the political arena; if you aspire to be a Great General, your mother will also teach you military strategies, to ensure your invincibility in battle; if you want to be a wealthy merchant, your mother will also teach you the cunning of the business world, what constitutes true gain¡­Of course, if you want to become a Famous Doctor, your mother will spare no effort to teach you everything I know¡­¡± She was a good mother, wasn¡¯t she? She had lived for twenty-nine years in her previous life, was exceptionally gifted, and had a photographic memory. She had learned quite a lot, at least more so than the ancient people; she rightly deserved the title of being highly learned¡­ ¡°Mother, can¡¯t I do all these?¡± He wanted to be both a high official and a general; what should he do? Little Meat Bun furrowed his brows in dilemma. Gu Changsheng became angry and slapped the back of his head, ¡°Do you also want to have your cake and eat it too! Remember, there¡¯s an order in learning and a specialization in each profession. While it¡¯s good to be well-rounded, it inevitably leads to distractions and hinders great accomplishments. You¡¯re still young; you have plenty of time to think it over slowly, we¡¯re in no rush.¡± When she was young, she also wanted to learn everything, but in the end, she chose medical skills, which she studied diligently, troubling several national treasure level traditional Chinese doctors before finally apprenticesing under Yhan¡¯s and mastering the craft. Little Meat Bun was reassured. Right, he was still young and could slowly make his choices. Mother had said, being too anxious cannot help in eating hot tofu. ¡°However, a man should base his life on cultivating his personal character, governing the country, and bringing peace to the world. My son, you are still young; governing a country and bringing peace to the world are not within your capabilities yet, but helping you cultivate yourself is something your mother can still manage.¡± Gu Changsheng smiled, lifting her son in her arms, ¡°When I¡¯ve nourished you until you are plump and healthy, your mother will help you get this removed, and then no one will laugh at you, how about that?¡± Touching the lump on his neck, Little Meat Bun smiled shyly and nodded fiercely. His mother had said it could be cured, and it definitely would be. His mother wouldn¡¯t lie to him! Gu Changsheng watched happily as her son grew more cheerful day by day, catching him for another two kisses before catching Xiao Cui¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home!¡± What Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t know was that shortly after they left, a figure emerged at the opposite second-floor window, staring blankly at their departing figures. ¡°The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting, next is to disrupt their alliances, and last is to besiege their cities, huh¡­¡± ¡°Master, it has been found that these three are the abandoned wife from Li Mansion, Gu Changsheng, and her son and maid,¡± a ruggedly dressed man appeared behind him, speaking softly. ¡°Li Mansion? Li Mufeng?¡± The man sneered, ¡°He has always been overly proud of his talents, always looking down on others. He mistook a pearl for a fish eye this time; he will certainly regret it later.¡± What does the master mean? He couldn¡¯t really believe that the abandoned wife could teach a high official or a general, could he? ¡°Do not doubt; with such a mother, this child is surely extraordinary¡­ A person who can utter such profound military maxims is hardly ordinary. Your poison is his honey; it seems Li Mansion has been outwitted by her this time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he glanced again indifferently before turning to leave. Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 5: Fierce Robbery Chapter 8: Chapter 5: Fierce Robbery Living in the Capital City is quite hard. Gu Changsheng deeply mourned his troubles. Why? Rent for the small courtyard required money, eating needed money, buying vegetables took money¡ªmoney is a good thing indeed! Xiao Cui was very good at managing the household, but even the most skilled housewife can¡¯t cook without rice. Gu Changsheng worriedly looked at the empty parcel, not even having anything left to pawn, then took his frustrations out on a crooked willow tree in the yard by practicing an all-out brawl. Luckily, Xiao Cui¡¯s leg had mostly recovered, and Little Meat Bun was being raised even plumper. If one ignored the occasional person skulking around outside the courtyard, life was still quite satisfying. In Gu Changsheng¡¯s words, they were already poor enough and certainly couldn¡¯t afford to hire someone to guard the house. Since the people from Li Mansion were concerned, they might as well not disappoint them. If people liked to loiter outside their door, then let them loiter to their heart¡¯s content. ¡°Madam, we don¡¯t have much rice and flour left. Should we buy some more?¡± Gu Changsheng looked at Xiao Cui with mournful eyes, ¡°How much silver do we still have?¡± ¡°One tael.¡± ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t count wrong?¡± ¡°The maid has counted it several times, there certainly won¡¯t be one more coin.¡± Alright then, one tael it is. Gu Changsheng slapped the table, ¡°Xiao Cui, pack up. We¡¯re moving first thing tomorrow morning!¡± Gu Changsheng was a man of his word. They were up at the crack of dawn the following day, all ready to leave, with both Xiao Cui and Little Meat Bun in tow and a bundle on his back. The person keeping watch outside was very diligent, dozing off against the wall. Seeing no one around, Gu Changsheng swiftly covered the watcher with a sack and gave him a good thrashing, and in the process, robbed him clean. Robbing someone¡¯s house truly was a quick path to wealth¡ªhigh return with zero investment. The risk was rather high, but it didn¡¯t bother Gu Changsheng since he was skilled in kung fu. Look, even a mere watcher had more wealth than them. Seven taels of silver! Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyes sparkled as he stuffed the robbed silver into Xiao Cui¡¯s hands, waved his hand, and while holding the still half-asleep Little Meat Bun, headed toward the City Gate with Xiao Cui. Leaving the city was easy, seeing as they were law-abiding citizens. Gu Changsheng stood outside the city walls, looking at the towering city towers. In this lifetime, he never wanted to return to the Capital City again. Farewell to Li Mansion¡¯s rubbish, farewell to the wealth and splendor of the Capital. ¡°Our destination is Liuzhou. Let¡¯s set out,¡± Gu Changsheng called out, and the three of them began their journey back to their old home in Liuzhou. As the saying goes, it¡¯s nice to be home, but difficult to travel even for a single day. With the one tael they had, plus the seven taels they acquired from robbing the watcher, they wouldn¡¯t have issues with food and drink. Gu Changsheng looked over Xiao Cui from front to back and side to side, and indeed, after a month of living well, Xiao Cui had blossomed from a skinny girl into a radiant beauty¡ªdelicate melon-seeded face, sparkling big eyes, and wasn¡¯t that enough to attract a bunch of ruffians? And then, Gu Changsheng¡¯s wealth increased further, hastening their journey back home. That day, Gu Changsheng was leisurely lying in the coach, cracking seeds, while Little Meat Bun was wrestling with the Three Character Classic, and Xiao Cui was counting the silver¡ªtruly comfortable. But some people were not cooperating. ¡°This mountain was opened by me; this tree was planted by me. If you want to pass this way, leave behind some money.¡± A sudden loud shout startled the coach. A seed got stuck in Gu Changsheng¡¯s throat, and he coughed violently. ¡°Madam¡­ Lady Changsheng, we¡¯re being robbed¡­¡± The hired coachman, Old Man Lau, said, trembling as he lifted the curtain of the coach. Having recovered from the shock, Gu Changsheng curled his lips¡ªthere was no need for someone to state the obvious; this was such a classic robbers¡¯ opening line, passed down through the ages! He glanced indifferently at his son, signaling it was his time to shine. Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, shared an unspoken understanding with his mother. Without a word, he exchanged a look with Xiao Cui before hopping down from the coach with his little legs. His neck trembled as he ran to the front of the coach. ¡°One, two, three¡­ Mom, there are five!¡± he called back to the coach, indicating a large number this time. ¡°Alright, son, ask them.¡± The five bandits were still dumbfounded by the lump on Little Meat Bun¡¯s neck when the little boy stepped forward two more paces. ¡°You, my mom asked me to ask if you¡¯ve brought money?¡± The one standing at the front must be the bandit chief, right? ¡°We¡¯ve brought it.¡± Nodding in a daze, the whiskered Strong Guy hadn¡¯t grasped the meaning when Little Meat Bun scurried back. ¡°Mom, they said they brought silver.¡± Gu Changsheng was very pleased and, after patting her clothes, jumped down from the coach. This time they had really encountered bandits. The leader was a bandit with a beard, and behind him was another with a scar on his face¡ªno need for makeup for a robbery; at first glance, they were clearly not benevolent folk. ¡°Seeing a young lady come down from the carriage, the bewilderment on the bearded bandit¡¯s face vanished in an instant. With a glance exchanged with his men, they sensed an opportunity. It seemed that this venture wouldn¡¯t be a loss¡ªthey would obtain not only silver but also a woman. Although she wasn¡¯t exceptionally beautiful, she was quite pleasing to the eye. Abducting her to become the Bandit Chief¡¯s Wife wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± ¡°Are you going to rob us?¡± Was that even a question? ¡°Cut the crap, leave the silver and carriage behind, and we¡¯ll spare your lives,¡± the bearded bandit loudly declared, his jowls quivering. ¡°Oh. Xiao Cui, get off. They want the silver and the carriage,¡± Gu Changsheng said as he cooperated by pretending to clean his ears. Obeying, Xiao Cui took a small bundle and got down. The eyes of the five bandits lit up instantly. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got a beauty!¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve struck gold this time!¡± The bearded bandit chuckled and shook the large knife in his hand, suddenly changing his terms: ¡°Leave the silver, carriage, and beauty behind, and we¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± Seeing this, Old Man Lau, the coachman, became so frightened that he hid under the carriage, trembling. This was not going to end well¡­ ¡°This is a bit difficult. Without this girl, who will take care of us, mother and child?¡± Gu Changsheng shook his head with an air of ¡®let¡¯s discuss this further.''¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your problems. Men, attack!¡± commanded the bearded bandit as he pointed his large knife. To haggle during a robbery was simply courting death! Xiao Cui, holding Little Meat Bun, retreated to the side of the carriage, looking worriedly at Gu Changsheng. With five bandits this time, not just two or three, would she be able to handle them? Outnumbered one to five, the bandits had the advantage in numbers, but sadly, they lacked quality¡­ Grasping Hand¡­ Shoulder Throw¡­ Sweeping Leg¡­ Horizontal Chop¡­ Diagonal Kick¡­ In just a moment, all five men were laid out on the ground, their weapons scattered, and they were curled up in pain, howling miserably. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you not to learn your lesson, picking up the bad habit of robbery¡­¡± With a punch to the left and a punch to the right, the bearded bandit¡¯s cheeks quickly disappeared, replaced by a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Hey, hey¡­ Not the face, not the face, I haven¡¯t gotten married yet¡­¡± The bearded bandit could no longer care about the pain in his body as he hurriedly used his arms to shield his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hit you, but you dared to covet Xiao Cui. Do you not see a 21-year-old flower like me, able to bear a son who can fight, standing right in front of you?¡± She pushed his hands aside, punched his left eye, then his right eye, and soon the pig¡¯s head sprouted a pair of panda eyes. Xiao Cui and Little Meat Bun closed their eyes, unable to bear the sight, their minds still pondering the meaning of her words just now? Having had her fill of fighting, Gu Changsheng stood up gracefully, dusted off her hands, and beckoned her son over with an air of confidence, ¡°Pack it up!¡± Little Meat Bun waddled over with his small arms swinging, babbling as he collected various items, and soon his hands were full. Looking at the purse now in her hands, Gu Changsheng¡¯s anger dissipated as she squinted her Red Phoenix Eyes and smiled contentedly, ¡°Yo, not a bad haul, these were all stolen, right?¡± Lying on the ground, writhing in pain, Scarface cried, ¡°That¡¯s six years of savings for my marriage¡­¡± After relieving the bearded bandit, Little Meat Bun, holding a purse and glancing at the pitiful face in front of him, sighed, ¡°My mother says, a true hero dares to face the bleak life¡­¡± The bearded bandit: ¡°¡­¡± He actually had no desire to be a hero¡­ After tidying up, Gu Changsheng clapped her hands, and, together with Xiao Cui and Little Meat Bun, boarded the carriage again. ¡°Old Man Lau, it¡¯s time to depart. If you keep hiding under the carriage, who will drive it?¡± Old Man Lau scrambled out from under the carriage with nimble movements, whipped the reins, and ignoring the groaning bandits strewn about, drove off into the distance. ¡°That was my lifetime savings for marriage¡­¡± The bearded bandit watched the disappearing carriage and cried out to the sky in agony¡­ Actually, they were the ones who had encountered robbers, right? ¡°Madam, there are a hundred and thirty-six taels of silver here!¡± exclaimed Xiao Cui in amazement. Gu Changsheng nodded her head. Adding to the extra income from before, they now had a total of three hundred taels; the journey ahead would be more comfortable. ¡°Madam, is it really okay for us to rob like this?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s delivered to our doorstep, we shouldn¡¯t refuse. We¡¯re just helping out the government office.¡± ¡°Madam, what you said to the bandit leader wasn¡¯t really what I thought you meant, was it?¡± It wasn¡¯t because they wanted to rob her instead of you that the bandit leader got beaten up so badly, right? ¡°Ah, Xiao Cui, it¡¯s definitely not what you¡¯re thinking. But when walking in the Itinerant World, it¡¯s a must to show your moves clearly. I just felt that fighting was wrong, so I found myself a good reason¡­¡± ¡°Mother, when I grow up, I also want to learn to rob, but I don¡¯t want a life of misery. What should I do?¡± Little Meat Bun furrowed his brow in conflict, asking with utmost seriousness. Gu Changsheng: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 6: Coachman is Essential When Going Out Chapter 9: Chapter 6: Coachman is Essential When Going Out Eight hundred li south of the Capital City, there is a river named the Huai Water. Huaian City is the largest city along the Huai Water River and also a vital transit point for Gu Changsheng¡¯s journey southward. In front of Anping Inn, Old Man Lau clasped his hands in a bow. ¡°Lady Changsheng, I am concerned for my family at home and can only escort you this far.¡± Gu Changsheng returned the gesture, motioning to Xiao Cui to fetch some silver coins, ¡°Uncle Lau, you are too formal. It was agreed to only accompany us this far. Thanks to your guidance and arrangements along the way, our journey was much smoother.¡± ¡°Lady, you overstate my efforts, it¡¯s my incapabilities¡­¡± Old Man Lau accepted the silver coins, which were much more than agreed upon. ¡°A reward from you, Lady. To say, ¡®if it¡¯s meant to be, we shall meet again,¡¯ also counts as accumulating good karma.¡± Xiao Cui said with a smile in her eyes. Having spent over half a month together, Old Man Lau had come to understand Lady Changsheng¡¯s nature and left with endless thanks. After a satisfying meal and a comfortable hot bath, Gu Changsheng sprawled on the bed, groaning with dismay. After settling Little Meat Bun, Xiao Cui saw her in this state. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my lady? Why the sighs when all is well?¡± ¡°Xiao Cui, Uncle Lau has left, and when we cross the Huai Water River, which way should we proceed?¡± Uncle Lau was so good, simple and industrious, albeit a bit timid, but at least he spared this lazybones here from any jolting¡­ ¡°Then, my lady, what do you think we should do?¡± Xiao Cui tidied up the scattered clothes and began threading a needle to make a summer garment for the Young Master, as it was getting hotter the further south they travelled. ¡°Xiao Cui, look at our finances, can we afford to support another person until Liuzhou?¡± ¡°My lady jests, not to mention one more person, even two or three more would not be a problem for us to reach Liuzhou.¡± Xiao Cui continued her work without looking up, their finances were still very comfortable. Gu Changsheng slapped the bed decisively. ¡°Alright, then tomorrow we will go out and buy a coachman!¡± Xiao Cui jumped in surprise, then sat back down. Whatever the lady said was final. She remembered the days in the Capital City when, penniless, they had to rely on pawning items to get by¡ªLady Changsheng looked deeply aggrieved. Indeed, for such a delicate person as Lady Changsheng, how could she endure such hardship? Seeing the look of sympathy on Xiao Cui¡¯s face, Gu Changsheng knew what she was thinking. Right? She, Gu Changsheng, used to a life of luxury, who could have imagined that one day, mysteriously transported to another reality, she would live such a life! Without an illustrious family background, no silver, no house, and no comfortable days, how could she bear it? She wanted to earn silver! No matter what the methods! She wanted to earn silver to buy a house, and then continue her lazy, affluent life! Nobody should block her way. On the road to making money, she would be ruthless! The next morning after breakfast, Gu Changsheng called for the innkeeper. With a glance, she signaled Xiao Cui to slip him Two Taels of Silver, and Gu Changsheng spoke, ¡°Shopkeeper, as a widow and orphan passing through your respected territory, I won¡¯t say much more, but hope the shopkeeper can show us the clear path.¡± ¡°Lady, you are too polite. Whatever you need, just command, and I will ensure it¡¯s handled perfectly,¡± the Shopkeeper, beaming with a wide smile, two Taels of Silver¡ªthough the lady appeared ordinary, her generosity was impressive. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be tense, shopkeeper. I just feel uneasy, a woman traveling alone, and wanted to buy a couple of people. I wonder if you know¡­¡± Gu Changsheng said, taking a leisurely sip of tea. ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve come to the right person. I don¡¯t dare boast, but my ancestors back to eight generations are natives of Huaian, and I know all the inner workings here,¡± the Shopkeeper¡¯s smile became even friendlier, seeing his lady¡¯s maid¡¯s delicate appearance, knowing how to handle herself¡ªa sure sign of a well-born household. Now seeing they wanted to purchase servants, he was truly glad he had treated them well. ¡°My lady, in the eastern part of the city, there¡¯s Old Lady Xu. She deals only in servants who are officially recognized by the Government Office. The large households in Huaian City also procure their servants from her. She is a trustworthy person. If my lady is in a hurry, I can lead you there immediately.¡± Gu Changsheng nodded, pleased with his understanding, and bowed slightly, ¡°Then please, shopkeeper, lead the way.¡± ¡°I dare not, I dare not; you flatter me too much,¡± the Shopkeeper replied. Gu Changsheng took her son by the hand and followed the shopkeeper towards the eastern part of the city. ¡°Mother, why are we buying people?¡± Little Meat Bun asked, puzzled. ¡°To drive the carriage, of course. After crossing the Huai Water River, we still have a long way to go. Surely you don¡¯t expect us to walk all the way?¡± Gu Changsheng ruffled his little hair bun. ¡°Can¡¯t we drive it ourselves?¡± ¡°Are you going to drive, or shall Xiao Cui?¡± Gu Changsheng l ¡°My son, your mother here, I am not skilled in music, chess, calligraphy, or painting; I find washing clothes and cooking tiring, and handling the wind and sun while driving a carriage is definitely beyond me¡­¡± Little Meat Bun: ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± Not too far nor too near from the eastern part of the city, by the time the shopkeeper led Gu Changsheng and the others there, Old Lady Xu had already been waiting at the door. She repeatedly bowed and greeted them, not forgetting to complain, ¡°Shopkeeper Zhang really should have said something. With such a noble lady as yourself, if there were any instructions, you could have simply sent someone to tell me. I, Old Lady Xu, would have taken care of it. Why trouble yourself to make this trip in person?¡± A shrewd businesswoman, Gu Changsheng sighed inwardly, but she said aloud, ¡°Nanny, you flatter me too much. It was presumptuous of me to come. I thought it best to pick personally; you should not trick a newcomer.¡± You choose what you think is best, but that might not be what I want. Understanding her intention, Old Lady Xu quickly agreed and led the group to the main hall to settle them down. Gu Changsheng did not decline and gracefully sat at the head, with Little Meat Bun next to her and Xiao Cui standing by. ¡°My lady, please have some coarse tea to rest your feet. What kind of person are you looking for? A maid or a boy, or even a man to guard and take care of the house, I have a few honest and clean men here.¡± ¡°No need for excessive formalities, Nanny. I originally wanted a coachman for convenience on the road. But since you mentioned it, I naturally want to see them all. You don¡¯t have to bring them one batch at a time. Just bring anyone who has a clean background and has been honestly assessed for me to see.¡± With a look from Gu Changsheng, Xiao Cui cleverly stepped forward and handed Old Lady Xu five taels of silver, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Nanny. My mistress just wants to have a good look.¡± ¡°Oh, you are too polite, miss. It¡¯s only right for me to do as much,¡± replied Old Lady Xu, bowing repeatedly. Recognizing the extra gratuity and noting the unassuming dress but distinguished behavior of the three, she became even more diligent, ¡°Please wait here a moment, madam. I will go and call the others right away, so you can meet them.¡± Before leaving, she did not forget to instruct a maid nearby, ¡°Take good care of the lady and the young master. If you neglect them, watch your hide.¡± The maid bowed repeatedly in agreement. Gu Changsheng was in no rush, and took this opportunity to have Little Meat Bun recite the Three Character Classic. Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, was exceptionally bright and recited with poise. ¡°If he regrets it in old age, thinking it too late, you, being young, should start reflecting early¡­¡± When Old Lady Xu arrived with the people, she saw such a scene: a young, graceful mother sitting and drinking tea, a well-behaved child not yet of age standing in front of her, while she occasionally put down her tea cup to correct him. She waved her hand to signal the newcomers to stay silent. Teaching a child, even if the setting wasn¡¯t entirely appropriate, was not their place to interrupt. In the Yan Dynasty, it was customary for scholars, those who could write and read, to come from distinguished families. Ordinary families, if they had one or two basic books, would treasure them greatly, let alone anything else. Gu Changsheng noticed them early on, but didn¡¯t interrupt her son¡¯s recitation. The emphasis on scholarship was profound, and though they dressed unremarkably, it was exactly this that reduced any scorn from others. ¡°Nanny¡¯s here, you can bring them in now,¡± said Gu Changsheng, signaling to Old Lady Xu and gesturing to her son as things were almost ready. Little Meat Bun, always a well-mannered child, bowed and complied, then returned to his seat, keeping his eyes straight. Seeing this, Old Lady Xu felt more cautious and approached with a bow: ¡°I apologize for the wait, madam. These are all the people left in the household, all of them are here now; I hope you will be understanding.¡± Gu Changsheng looked down and replied, seeing at least a hundred people neatly kneeling on the ground, brimming with people from head to toe. There were children as young as five or six, boys and maids aged thirteen or fourteen, as well as robust men in their thirties or forties. Old Lady Xu truly knew how to handle matters. After surveying the crowd, Gu Changsheng instructed them to rise and then spoke, ¡°Among you, is there anyone skilled in driving and knowing the roads?¡± The purpose was clear; a coachman was a must! The crowd too was evaluating them, with servants assessing their prospective new masters, each hoping to enter a good household and suffer less hardship. Immediately, five young men stood up. Though not very robust, they were passable, showing that Old Lady Xu was indeed kind-hearted, having not mistreated these people. Gu Changsheng nodded in approval, observing their honesty. ¡°Madam, I know the ways and can manage horses,¡± a new voice spoke up just as she was about to make her choice. Oh, it¡¯s a woman! Gu Changsheng was startled and looked in the direction of the voice. A slim, tall figure was walking forward through the crowd, tightly holding the hand of a smaller individual¡­ What¡¯s this scenario? Buy one, get one free? Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 7: Buying a Coachman to Marry a Daughter Chapter 10: Chapter 7: Buying a Coachman to Marry a Daughter Gu Changsheng was momentarily distracted when the two had already approached. Squinting with a pair of Red Phoenix Eyes and propping up her chin with one hand, Gu Changsheng watched, full of interest, the two kneeling before her. Although kneeling, their backs were still ramrod straight; the girl who had spoken couldn¡¯t be more than seventeen or eighteen, and there was a deliberately suppressed heroic air between her brows that felt oddly familiar to Gu Changsheng. ¡°You said you know how to guide and control horses?¡± Tapping a finger on the table, Gu Changsheng asked with waning interest. ¡°Yes.¡± A concise word, a formulaic response. That familiar feeling¡­ Gu Changsheng raised her eyebrows quizzically. Why, indeed? ¡°Ah tut, you¡¯re causing trouble again! Go back and stay put.¡± Old Lady Xu hurriedly stepped forward and pulled the two away, cautiously glancing at Gu Changsheng, ¡°My lady, please forgive me. This worthless creature is a troublemaker; picked up three or four times and always returned in a couple of days. My lady, don¡¯t say that I, Old Lady Xu, am cheating you. I dare not sell you someone who¡¯s hard to discipline.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Changsheng raised an eyebrow again, thinking that ancient folks even had returns for sales? What a fair trading era¡­ But they had to continue their journey after a bit of rest, and returning goods seemed to be a challenge. ¡°My lady, Han Qiu is willing to serve with loyalty. I only ask that you purchase me and my brother,¡± said the person kneeling, lifting her head with a steadfast gaze fixed on Gu Changsheng. ¡°Loyalty, huh¡­ How much per pound?¡± As soon as Gu Changsheng spoke, she wanted to slap herself. What the hell, did you have to blurt that out? The ancients were as stupid as they were honorable. As honorable as they were loyal. The person on the ground evidently hadn¡¯t expected such a retort from Gu Changsheng, frowning and showing a flicker of anger in her eyes, obviously feeling humiliated. Everyone around was also stunned¡­ ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± After a couple of fake coughs to cover up her faux pas, ¡°That, what I meant was not what you think. Please don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind. I believe in loyalty, but¡­¡± ¡°I believe in strength more!¡± The moment the words left her mouth, Gu Changsheng leaped to her feet and moved towards Han Qiu, still on her knees. Old Lady Xu screamed in fright and, along with everyone else, retreated in fear, her face full of disbelief. What was happening? Wasn¡¯t she here to buy servants? How come before finishing a few words, they were already fighting? Han Qiu reacted quickly. In a flash, she used one hand to push herself to the side, dodging the rush of palm wind from Gu Changsheng and pushing her brother out of the way. Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t stop attacking. With a Horizontal Chop aimed directly at Han Qiu¡¯s left shoulder, Han Qiu, in a hurry, lifted her left arm to block, and with her right hand clawing toward Gu Changsheng¡¯s side¡­ They fought fiercely, and in the blink of an eye, the surrounding onlookers were dazzled and could barely make out what happened. When they came to their senses again, Gu Changsheng¡¯s hand was already clutching Han Qiu¡¯s neck. ¡°Sister¡­ let go of my sister¡­¡± The young boy, who had been pushed aside, rushed over, pulling at Gu Changsheng¡¯s dress hem, slapping it continuously. ¡°Han Mo, stand back.¡± Han Qiu sternly commanded, gazing fearlessly at Gu Changsheng, ¡°My lady, your Kung Fu is excellent. I am not as good as you.¡± Gu Changsheng shrugged her shoulders, giving her a matter-of-fact look. Who was she anyway? Gu Changsheng, no less. Was her elite special forces training from her previous life all for nothing? Was her top-notch skill just a fluke? She never stooped to that level; she only believed in absolute strength! ¡°Have you been in the military?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve grown up following my father in the military.¡± Gu Changsheng smiled knowingly, withdrawing her hand still on Han Qiu¡¯s neck. She knew it! That familiar feeling ¨C only someone with a military background could possess such solemnity and discipline, such aura and habits. ¡°Nanny Xu, I¡¯ll buy these two,¡± Gu Changsheng gestured, calling Nanny Xu who was hiding to the side. ¡°My lady, maybe you should consider it a bit more? These two are indeed tough to train¡­¡± Nanny Xu hesitated, crumpling her face with conflict. ¡°Purchasing us may bring trouble to my lady,¡± Han Qiu, holding her brother¡¯s hand, stared straight at Gu Changsheng. ¡°Oh? Big trouble or small trouble?¡± Gu Changsheng, who had sat back down, sipped her tea casually. ¡°For my lady, perhaps not a big deal,¡± Han Qiu replied quickly. ¡°Is that so? Do I look like someone who fears trouble?¡± Setting down the teacup, she smirked wickedly, ¡°I always welcome trouble.¡± Without trouble, how would she have the opportunity to plunder? She was a good person by nature and never liked to trouble others. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 7: Buying a Coachman for the Woman_2 Chapter 11: Chapter 7: Buying a Coachman for the Woman_2 Of course, if someone came looking for trouble, she was more than happy to welcome them. That was all money! Though money isn¡¯t everything, being without it is absolutely unbearable. She seemed to still be a distance away from returning to her formerly grand lifestyle. The revolution had not yet succeeded, and she needed to keep pushing hard. Keep it up! ¡°Nanny Xu, how much are you asking for these two? You name the price.¡± ¡°Thirty taels.¡± Trembling, Old Lady Xu extended three fingers, feeling uncertain about the lady whose demeanor seemed to be regaining its former nobility. Had she been mistaken during the recent brawl, or were her old eyes deceiving her? Such a bargain, not even worth as much as a good horse, and here were two living people! Gu Changsheng sighed, damn this wretched ancient time where people were valued less than animals. It was truly tragic. ¡°Xiao Cui, take fifty taels of silver and give it to Nanny Xu. The extra is to comfort everyone involved,¡± Gu Changsheng gave Xiao Cui a meaningful look, ¡°The rest I leave to Nanny Xu¡¯s care.¡± ¡°Lady, rest assured, rest assured. Old Lady Xu will get the official documentation from the Government Office, then I will immediately deliver it to you at Anping Inn,¡± Old Lady Xu said, bowing repeatedly, thrilled with the generosity as it was almost half more than the asking price! Since the lady was not afraid of trouble, she was happy to not wait on those two little burdens. ¡°So, I can take these people with me?¡± Gu Changsheng stood up and took hold of Little Meat Bun by her side. ¡°Lady, please, do as you wish,¡± Old Lady Xu made another bow, then turned to the siblings, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank your new master? To be with such a household is your good fortune. Don¡¯t stir up any more trouble or it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± Han Qiu, along with her brother, knelt again, ¡°Han Qiu is grateful to you, my lady. I swear my loyalty unto death!¡± What was so good about ancient times? It did not fit her approachable image at all. She had unwittingly become the type of person who was seen as a wealthy master¡ªshe glumly glanced at the two kneeling before her. Don¡¯t they know a woman¡¯s knees are also worth their weight in gold? ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± she sighed and led the way out first. Old Lady Xu, with countless thanks, saw the group out the door. Then turning back to the people standing dumbfounded in the main hall, she scolded, ¡°What are you still doing here? You bunch of unlucky souls, scatter! Go back to your business!¡± ¡­ Gu Changsheng returned to the inn and slumped onto the bed in deep dejection. She was supposed to go buy a coachman, right? Yet in a moment of impetuousness, she ended up buying a maid and a little boy. The maid had some skills, but the little boy was only six or seven years old; she would have to care for him and spend money on him! And who knew what trouble that might bring? This deal didn¡¯t seem worth it at all! She wondered if she could back out now? Thinking about Old Lady Xu¡¯s visibly relieved face, it seemed rather difficult. She should have chosen a strapping, imposing coachman to make a statement when stepping out. It was such a miscalculation to have given in to a moment of kindness. ¡°Can I¡­ let you two go?¡± she asked, struggling as she tousled her ruffled hair. ¡°I am an official slave,¡± Han Qiu stood to the side, expressionless. An official slave, destined to be a slave for life. Even if she released them, they would likely end up enslaved again. What a waste of effort today had been! Dammit! ¡°Fine. This little boy, he¡¯s your brother, Han Mo, right?¡± Gu Changsheng admitted defeat. What was done was done, and there was no antidote for regret. Taking on responsibility was a skill. It¡¯s just two more people; was it really going to kill her? ¡°Yes,¡± came the succinct, forceful reply. ¡°That woman of yours is currently not in a very good mood,¡± Gu Changsheng began, ¡°seeing how destitute you¡¯ve become to the point of becoming official slaves, hurry up and share your tragic experiences. Let me cheer myself up.¡± Xiao Cui frowned, lifting her head from the sewing basket, and reluctantly called out, ¡°My lady¡­¡± How could she be so mean? My lady is really bullying people¡­ Han Qiu, however, didn¡¯t seem to care much, and continued to speak indifferently as if she were talking about someone else¡¯s problems, unrelated to herself. It turned out that these two were from a general¡¯s family. Their father, Han Jingye, was the main general stationed at Tongguan City in the northern border. Last winter, there was a once-in-a-century snowstorm in the north of the desert. Cattle and sheep were all frozen to death, and the clothing-scarce, starving Tartars made a large incursion southward, besieging Tongguan with tenfold their number. Han Jingye had no choice but to hold out and seek help from nearby passes, but help never came, and he fought to his death on the city walls. When the Court heard that Tongguan had fallen, they were enraged. They accused him of failing to defend the city, confiscated all his properties, and sent the grown men of the family to the execution grounds. Han Qiu and her brother, Han Mo, both fell to the status of official slaves. After listening to their story, Gu Changsheng couldn¡¯t bring himself to cheer up. He sighed, ¡°Do not speak of ascending to nobility; when a general achieves success, it costs countless lives. Your father died in battle, unaware of what happened afterwards. Perhaps that is a form of bliss in itself¡­¡± Han Qiu and Han Mo were finally moved, and their faces showed sorrow. Her father had given his life defending Tongguan, and in return, the Court had accused him, leading to the ruin and death of her family. How could she not feel chilled by such a court? How could she not feel that her father¡¯s sacrifice was in vain? ¡°Don¡¯t be sad either,¡± Gu Changsheng said as he stood up and patted Han Qiu¡¯s shoulder, his comforting intent clear. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that rings true: ¡®Since ancient times, how many soldiers return from war?¡¯ For a soldier, dying on the battlefield is the best fate. As for what happened to your family, it¡¯s just bad luck.¡± She was just unfortunate to have an unwise Emperor, that¡¯s all. Such matters of the Imperial Court, who could truly predict them? As a former soldier, she felt a sense of empathy¡­ ¡°My lady, thank you for taking in my brother and me,¡± Han Qiu knelt again, full of resolve. ¡°I am willing to follow you for life, never changing heart.¡± With Gu Changsheng, she felt a familiar comfort, born of having both undergone military hardships. Perhaps, just as Old Lady Xu said, meeting such a master was their good fortune. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have so many strict rules here; you don¡¯t have to kneel at every turn.¡± Pulling the person on the ground back up, she looked toward Han Mo, ¡°Your brother is not much older than my son; he can follow him and be a little pageboy. As for your promise of lifelong service, life is too long, and what opportunities come will depend on your destiny.¡± ¡°I may not have the power to command heaven, but taking care of the two of you is well within my means¡­¡± Before Han Qiu could thank her, Gu Changsheng let out an ¡°Ah!¡± and crouched down, holding her stomach with a look of misery, ¡°Xiao Cui, hurry and see if there¡¯s any food left at the inn. I¡¯ve overexerted myself today, your lady is starving!¡± Xiao Cui packed up the sewing basket with an expression that seemed to say she knew this would happen and went out to find food. She knew that her lady wouldn¡¯t stay serious for long; it only took a moment for her true colors to show. After feasting to her content, Gu Changsheng, with a belly full from overeating, planned to buy a comfortable coach tomorrow, so they could continue their journey southward. They were getting closer and closer to their future home¡­ ¡°Mother, mother, there¡¯s trouble outside¡­¡± As Gu Ze daydreamed about their beautiful life ahead, he turned around and saw Little Meat Bun running in with hurried steps, his demeanor rather frantic. Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 8: Failed Provocation Chapter 12: Chapter 8: Failed Provocation ¡°Young Master, please slow down. Don¡¯t run so fast; what if you fall?¡± Xiao Cui followed closely and entered, seeing Gu Changsheng, she bowed, ¡°Madam, a group of people has come outside, and they said they want to meet you.¡± Xiao Cui¡¯s words were quite reserved, ¡°a group of people¡± specifically asking to see her- could it be anything good? Obviously, they were here to cause trouble! At least Little Meat Bun was more honest. Gu Changsheng did not dwell on other thoughts and led Little Meat Bun outside. Outside, Han Qiu and Han Mo stood side by side, their faces filled with guilt. There was no need to say it; this trouble was brought by them. Gu Changsheng, already mentally prepared, did not say anything else, waved for them to follow, and headed downstairs. When she had bought them, Old Lady Xu had already mentioned they would be troublesome, and now the trouble had arrived- she certainly couldn¡¯t avoid it, especially seeing the crowd downstairs; clearly, even if she wanted to hide, they would hardly cooperate. ¡°Who is the audacious one, daring to snatch people from my hands? It turns out to be you careless passersby!¡± a wealthy-looking young man said, his face jiggling with fat, pointing arrogantly at Gu Changsheng just coming downstairs. His clothes were quite elegant, and the servant boy behind him was also well-dressed, clearly hailing from a wealthy family. Shopkeeper Zhang fawningly followed alongside, ¡°Master Du, please calm down. Let¡¯s talk nicely, don¡¯t smash the shop, my family¡¯s livelihood depends on this place.¡± The Master Du, clearly unimpressed by his words, kicked him aside, ¡°I care not for your family! Those who know better should stay out of my way and stop being an eyesore here.¡± Gu Changsheng, feeling guilty, glanced at Shopkeeper Zhang, who dared not step forward and hid to the side, and then turned to Han Qiu, glancing at the arrogant Master Du, signaling her to explain. Han Qiu stepped forward and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s the retired Elder Du¡¯s youngest son. A servant girl was driven out of their house after his wife caused a scene.¡± Well, he does come from a significant background. Speaking of which, as the son of an Elder from a family of scholars, how did such a degenerate arise? But fortunately, the Elder was retired, not in power, so she wasn¡¯t too worried, especially since this son clearly was no good. ¡°Son, go ask.¡± Eyes sparkling, Gu Changsheng¡¯s interest peaked. The house of the Elder was wealthy! Such an obedient Little Meat Bun walked forward a few steps. Young Master Du, looking horrified, stared at the tumorous growth on his neck and yelled, ¡°Evildoer!¡± Evildoer my ass! A bunch of ignoramuses! Gu Changsheng snorted coldly, finding him increasingly distasteful. ¡°My mother asked me to come and inquire if you brought silver?¡± Little Meat Bun asked, his voice soft and sweet, ignoring their shock. Young Master Du, his arrogance fading, looked cautiously at Little Meat Bun again and sighed in relief, realizing he was just a bizarre child, nothing to be scared of. With this realization, he regained his arrogant air and sneered, ¡°Enough of the nonsense. Those who are wise should just hand over Han Qiu to Master Du. I¡¯ve already arranged a residence outside, where she won¡¯t be driven out again.¡± This time, he had learned to be cautious, definitely not taking them back home. Upon hearing this, Gu Changsheng was displeased. What was this, asking for someone without planning to pay? How could that be possible when she was no pushover! ¡°What you say, young master- Han Qiu and her brother were purchased by me. How could I simply hand them over to you? At least you ought to pay up first, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You know the score, Du San, give them the silver.¡± Young Master Du wasn¡¯t really unreasonable; he had long coveted the daughter of General Han, having even insisted on seeking her as a bride before her family¡¯s downfall, but had to give up when his father disagreed, marrying his current wife instead. At Young Master Du¡¯s command, a servant boy reached into his robe, took out a purse, and stepped forward. ¡°Hold on!¡± Gu Changsheng, smiling, held out a hand to stop him, ¡°There¡¯s a saying: there¡¯s a buyer for every seller. Young Master Du, aren¡¯t you going to ask the price?¡± Young Master Du waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Why all these unnecessary words? Tell me what you paid for them, and I¡¯ll give you double.¡± Nice, truly generous! Just like that, she could earn fifty taels. Gu Changsheng looked at Han Qiu and her brother, ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Buying you both was indeed a good decision!¡± ¡°Young Master Du is a straightforward man, I like that!¡± Gu Changsheng clapped her hands and extended a finger, ¡°One fixed price.¡± Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 8 Provocation Failed_2 Chapter 13: Chapter 8 Provocation Failed_2 Young Master Du wasn¡¯t entirely bad, as he didn¡¯t just buy Han Qiu alone but intended to purchase both siblings together. ¡°Du San, give them a hundred taels.¡± Young Master Du didn¡¯t hesitate and waved his hand generously. An official slave now cost but twenty to thirty taels, and the Han siblings were worth about fifty taels, which was already quite good. What he didn¡¯t know was that Old Lady Xu was very generous, having sold them to Gu Changsheng for merely thirty taels. Gu Changsheng slowly shook his head and spoke with regret, ¡°Young Master Du, you misunderstood. It¡¯s not a hundred taels, but ten thousand taels.¡± Xiao Cui looked at Young Master Du, whose mouth was agape, with sympathy. Her mistress was never easy to talk to, and this Young Master Du was rather pitiable. ¡°Ten thousand taels?¡± Young Master Du finally found his voice and asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes, ten thousand taels, and they¡¯re yours.¡± Gu Changsheng leisurely stroked her hair bun, still quite approachable. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re really asking for the moon! What a big mouth you have!¡± Young Master Du¡¯s temples throbbed, clearly infuriated. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be fooled by her. When we bought them last time, it only cost us forty taels.¡± Du San chimed in smartly. Ten thousand taels for them was outrageous, enough for a family to live on for generations! Gu Changsheng turned around and sympathetically glanced at the Han siblings. Clearly, these two had depreciated upon reaching her; Young Master Du had spent forty taels to buy them while she had become their new owner for just thirty. Tsk tsk, the market really had dropped quickly. ¡°Young Master Du, as the saying goes, fair trade. We bargain. Now that I am their master and seeing that they quite like me, ten thousand taels, even that is because I am taking into account your affection for her and am cutting my losses.¡± Gu Changsheng appeared very generous, which infuriated Young Master Du so much that he gnashed his teeth and bitterly said, ¡°It seems you refuse to recognize what¡¯s good for you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it going to be? If the deal falls through, are you thinking of forcibly taking them?¡± Gu Changsheng shrugged, clearly disappointed. ¡°Sir, I am indeed planning to take them by force!¡± Young Master Du also grew angry. He had been polite, yet she made him lose face; if she continued being difficult, he couldn¡¯t be blamed. He shouted loudly, his rage burning, ¡°What are you waiting for, grab Han Qiu for me!¡± ¡°Hold on, Young Master Du. Won¡¯t you reconsider?¡± Gu Changsheng squinted her eyes, not really wanting to fight, as it might set a bad example for her darling son. Additionally, although Young Master Du was a bit overbearing, he wasn¡¯t entirely bad; his look at Han Qiu even contained some worry. ¡°Sir, I have considered it. With you folks, reasoning is futile. Come on then, what are you waiting for!¡± Young Master Du was seething with murderous intent, having failed as a pampered young master; no wonder his father always looked down on him. Acting quickly might save him from being played by this cunning woman! ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight, let¡¯s talk this out! Madam, madam, for the sake of the young one, please don¡¯t wreck my small shop,¡± Shopkeeper Zhang pleaded, seeing a fight was imminent and knowing he couldn¡¯t avoid it; he didn¡¯t dare to beg Young Master Du and could only appeal to Gu Changsheng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anything breaks, let Young Master Du foot the bill. He clearly looks like someone who isn¡¯t short of money.¡± Gu Changsheng twisted her wrist and dismissed Han Qiu, who had moved forward to help. ¡°Just take care of my precious son and your brother, that¡¯s enough. I can handle this little trouble myself; I¡¯m in need of some practice!¡± Xiao Cui, holding a quiet Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, and the reticent Han Mo, stepped back. Did their mistress really have to love fighting this much? Seeing her like this, Young Master Du¡¯s men hesitated. This wasn¡¯t right. Usually, wouldn¡¯t people be begging for mercy by now? Why did this lady seem like she was asking for a fight? Where had things gone wrong? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to take them by force? Come on, what are you waiting for?¡± Gu Changsheng rubbed her hands together, eagerly eyeing the dozen or so thugs, unsure if they were up to standard. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go!¡± Young Master Du kicked the man in front, his people having embarrassed him thoroughly, ¡°What are you afraid of? If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility. Surely you¡¯re not scared of a woman? I¡¯ve wasted resources on you!¡± Another kick sent the servant stumbling. The man steadied himself, straightening his stance, feeling quite wronged. He wanted to go forward, but something felt off! With bows drawn, a fight seemed imminent, and Shopkeeper Zhang despairingly crawled under the counter. ¡°Make way! Make way! Sir, there¡¯s terrible news¡­¡± A Servant Boy parted the crowd outside, three layers deep, pushing through while shouting loudly. Young Master Du furrowed his brows and turned around, his men also lowering their hands due to this sudden disturbance, secretly relieved. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re rushing in here, losing all decorum!¡± Young Master Du unhappily addressed the servant who had crawled to his feet, his residual anger still evident. Gu Changsheng found it discordant to hear Young Master Du speak of decorum. It seemed they wouldn¡¯t fight after all, so she relaxed and watched the drama unfold. ¡°Sir, Madam found out you came to see Miss Han again and she was so upset that she went into labor.¡± The Servant Boy, out of breath from hurrying, revealed the urgency. Hearing this, Young Master Du¡¯s entire demeanor changed, no longer angry but visibly anxious as he grabbed the servant¡¯s shoulders, ¡°How is Madam now? Is she alright?¡± ¡°The midwife says it¡¯s a difficult labor, fearing neither mother nor child will make it. Sir, Madam is waiting to see you one last time!¡± After speaking, the servant collapsed to the ground, weeping. Young Master Du sat down hard on the ground, his face a picture of disbelief as his flesh trembled uncontrollably, ¡°Impossible! This can¡¯t be! Wanniang won¡¯t have any trouble! She won¡¯t¡­¡± He muttered, trying to get up but nervously collapsing twice more. Gu Changsheng frowned as she watched Young Master Du on the ground and then glanced at Han Qiu, who maintained a stoic face. Something wasn¡¯t adding up. Just a moment ago, he had been desperate to take Han Qiu as a concubine, and now he seemed deeply concerned for his wife. What was going on? Feeling uneasy under Gu Changsheng¡¯s gaze, Han Qiu¡¯s face showed a struggle but finally moved forward. ¡°Madam, actually, Young Master Du is not a bad person.¡± Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 9: The Difficult Childbirth of the Du Familys Daughter-in-law Chapter 14: Chapter 9: The Difficult Childbirth of the Du Family¡¯s Daughter-in-law ¡°Young Master Du, hold on!¡± Gu Changsheng took a quick step to block Young Master Du as he staggered away. Without glancing at her, his eyes filled with an indescribable despondency, Young Master Du waved his hand to push away the obstacle before him, ¡°Get out of the way, Wanniang is waiting for me, she won¡¯t be in any trouble! She definitely won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Young Master Du, you¡¯d better calm down and listen to me finish,¡± Gu Changsheng caught the arm that was waving at her, her expression unusually grave, ¡°For a woman in labor, premature birth due to a disturbance of the fetal energy resulting in a difficult birth is truly a matter of life and death.¡± Isn¡¯t that stating the obvious? Xiao Cui, leading Little Meat Bun in one hand and holding onto Han Mo with the other, stepped forward with a worried face, ¡°Madam, human life is of paramount importance. If you could¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Human life is of paramount importance.¡± Before she could finish, Gu Changsheng interrupted, ¡°I wonder if Young Master Du can afford the ten thousand taels consultation fee?¡± Xiao Cui decisively pulled the two children back a step. It wasn¡¯t right for Madam to do this. Was she sure she wasn¡¯t taking advantage of the situation? Was she sure she wasn¡¯t getting worked up over ten thousand taels of silver? ¡°Can you save Wanniang?¡± Young Master Du, worried and distraught, finally came to his senses, awkwardly turning his plump body, his face filled with disbelief, ¡°If you can save my wife, let alone ten thousand taels consultation fee, if you ask for all my possessions, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Gu Changsheng briskly released his arm and waved at the people behind her, ¡°Xiao Cui, Han Qiu, pack up the things and bring the little ones with you. We¡¯re going to the Du Residence. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± No sooner had she spoken than she made her way swiftly out the door, and the now alert members of the Du family remembered to run ahead to show the way. In the main hall of the Elder¡¯s residence, a place of extraordinary dignity, Gu Changsheng¡¯s pace was swift, the Servant Boy leading her almost running, drenched in sweat. ¡°Prepare catgut sutures. If there aren¡¯t any, use silk thread for sewing clothes, and have them alternately immersed in strong alcohol and boiling water,¡± Gu Changsheng ordered the people behind her in a tone more serious than ever before. She was a military doctor, and although she had become somewhat worldly, she still maintained the integrity of a doctor. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch a patient die before her eyes. On the battlefield, she could unsheath her sword and fire her gun without hesitation for the sake of her country, but off the battlefield, she was just a military doctor, a competent health professional! ¡°Ginseng, 15 qian; Chinese yam, twenty qian; Atractylodes, 10 qian; Ophiopogon japonicus¡­ also add ten red jujubes to brew the medicine, and do it quickly,¡± Gu Changsheng followed close behind the Servant Boy, her voice steady and measured. ¡°Red jujubes?¡± Is that a medicinal herb? The Servant Boy following behind her, tasked with recording, was puzzled. ¡°As stated in the ¡®Classic Book,¡¯ red jujubes taste sweet and have a warming nature. They can replenish Qi, nourish blood and calm the spirit, among other effects. Now is not the time to explain in detail; go prepare the medicine,¡± Gu Changsheng waved her hand and stepped into a finely decorated courtyard gate. The courtyard was already in chaos, with maids and old women flurried and panicking, crying and shouting filled the ears, and one old woman carried out a basin of bloodstained water. Gu Changsheng paid no attention to the gaze of Old Madam Du, splendidly dressed at her side, but turned to the old woman holding the bloody water, her face stern, ¡°What¡¯s the condition of the woman in labor inside?¡± ¡°Madam has had ruptured waters for a while now, the baby is not in the correct position and can¡¯t be delivered, and she has started to bleed lightly¡­¡± She cried out in horror and burst into tears. ¡°Everyone, shut up!¡± Gu Changsheng shouted loudly, silencing the clamor in the courtyard. Even Old Madam Du, splendidly dressed, paused and looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Are you Young Master Du¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Old Madam Du instinctively responded. ¡°From now on, anyone who whines and cries will be thrown out!¡± After a harsh statement from Gu Changsheng, she began to take off her outer garments as she walked into the house, ¡°Also, prepare strong alcohol, hot water, cotton cloth, and hemostatic herbs, and bring them into the room.¡± Without sterile garb available, she could only remove her outer clothing to reduce the chances of bringing in germs. Old Madam Du was disregarded as Gu Changsheng strode into the inner chamber. A strong smell of blood assaulted her senses, and coupled with the temperature inside the room, it made Gu Changsheng feel suffocated for a moment. She couldn¡¯t afford to consider anything else and quickly reached the birthing bed, where she grabbed Madam Du¡¯s wrist, clenched on the mattress, and started to examine her pulse carefully.¡± Madam Du¡¯s limbs were cold, her lips pale, her body drenched in sweat, her pulse thin and slippery, surging and slightly rooted¡ªthese were the precursors of hemorrhage. The situation was too critical; she couldn¡¯t wait even a moment longer. ¡°Madam Du, Madam Du, can you hear me speaking?¡± While speaking to Madam Du, Gu Changsheng reached into the hidden pocket at her waist and swiftly inserted silver needles into the Hegu Acupoint, Sanyinjiao, Shenmen, and Neiguan, supplemented by Danzhong and Xuehai. ¡°Chenzhi, is that you¡­¡± Madam Du murmured weakly as she opened her eyes, her gaze unfocused and confused. ¡°Madam Du, since you are awake, I must tell you that your condition is very serious.¡± She turned and pressed on Madam Du¡¯s lower abdomen, carefully examining from top to bottom and side to side, then lifted the sheet covering Madam Du¡¯s lower body and made a thorough inspection. ¡°Madam Du, I am now your doctor, Gu Changsheng.¡± Gu Changsheng continued to massage the acupoints on her abdomen as she began to explain, ¡°If you want both mother and child to be safe, cooperate and drink the medicine to maintain your strength.¡± Gu Changsheng¡¯s words were calm and forceful, instilling an unconscious trust. Madam Du¡¯s eyes brightened significantly at the mention of both mother and child being safe, ¡°Can you save me? No! Can you save my baby? Please, save my baby, don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured, Madam Du. As a doctor, I will not stand by and watch my patient die before me if there is even a slight chance.¡± Gu Changsheng finished her statement without looking at Madam Du and went outside to inform the patient¡¯s family of the real situation. Young Master Du and Xiao Cui, together with Han Qiu and even Little Meat Bun, stood outside, all with anxious faces looking at the doorway. Gu Changsheng, supporting a pair of blood-drenched hands, spoke with a serious expression, ¡°Young Master Du, your wife¡¯s condition is very critical. Premature labor combined with the baby¡¯s large size has already shown signs of collapse. If we don¡¯t open the birth canal to assist with the birth in time, both mother and child are likely to die.¡± ¡°Madam, I beg you, please save Wanniang. I kneel before you,¡± Young Master Du didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately knelt down with reddened eyes. ¡°Madam, I beg you to save my daughter-in-law. The Du family is now down to this last branch. I also kneel before you!¡± Old Madam Du, shaking and unsteady, came forward to kneel on the ground despite being supported by maids. Her older son had passed away early, without leaving any children, and now only this young son remained, the sole hope of the Du family. ¡°There is no need for such actions. You have invited me here, and as a doctor, it¡¯s my duty to make every possible effort,¡± Gu Changsheng¡¯s face showed sympathy as she could hardly bear to see family members displaying the anguish of impending separation, ¡°Han Qiu, draft a document stating that I will try my best, but I take no responsibility for the outcome, and have them sign it. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°None at all, we fully entrust everything to you, Madam,¡± an aged yet powerful voice came from outside the hall. Gu Changsheng looked at the newcomer, a man in his sixties, whose wrinkled face bore the authority of a high-ranking official. He was dressed in a purple robe embroidered with large gold floral designs, undoubtedly Elder Du, who had retired. For a person of such status, his word was as good as gold. Gu Changsheng turned her attention away from him and gave an assured glance to Xiao Cui and Han Qiu before leading the maids who carried the items she required back to the delivery room. After reexamining the situation, she quickly removed the silver needles, ¡°Madam Du, Young Master Du and the others are waiting outside for the joyous news of the child¡¯s arrival. Your amniotic fluid is nearly gone, and there are signs of serious bleeding. If we delay any longer, the child will suffocate and die. I have no choice but to cut open your birth canal to help you deliver the child. Given the circumstances, I can save your child, but as for you, I can only do my utmost.¡± Gu Changsheng did not hide the truth, as patients have the right to be informed. Concealing the facts would only increase her fear of the unknown. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Madam Du was weak but still managed to muster a faint smile of relief. For a mother, nothing is more important than the safety of her child. ¡°Now, I will apply acupuncture to help reduce your pain. You¡¯ll have to endure it a bit longer; when I tell you to push, no matter how much it hurts, you must cooperate with me,¡± Gu Changsheng explained, as she continued to insert needles without pause and instructed a nearby maid to massage between the eyebrows as well as the lower Hegu and Neiguan acupoints on the wrist. With a piece of ginseng in her mouth, Madam Du¡¯s hair stuck together with sweat, yet she nodded strenuously to indicate her understanding. With time pressing, there was no opportunity to prepare the Anesthetic Powder, and the pain of childbirth was defined in modern medicine as a level twelve unbearable agony. Compared to that, the pain of cutting skin was bearable. Ignoring the midwife¡¯s look of horror, Gu Changsheng took out a set of surgical instruments from her waist¡ªvarious scalpels, suture needles, retractors¡­ Without the luxury to relish the familiar feeling of these tools from another space, Gu Changsheng quickly disinfected the necessary scalpels and suture needles with alcohol before passing them through flame, wiped them dry, and then crouched by the birthing bed. She avoided major blood vessels and swiftly made an incision, performing an episiotomy, a very simple procedure, ¡°Cotton cloth!¡± The midwife, snapped back to reality by Gu Changsheng¡¯s stern voice, nervously handed over the cotton cloth. ¡°Help me, wipe the blood.¡± ¡°Crush all the hemostatic herbs for me, quickly!¡± ¡°Madam Du, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± A weak response. ¡°Madam Du, you are a great mother. Do not be nervous; I will try my utmost to ensure the safety of both you and your child.¡± ¡°Hot water.¡± Gu Changsheng washed the blood from her hands and pursed her lips as she reached with one hand into the birth canal. With the baby in an incorrect position, the difficulty of a natural delivery was too great. She accurately located the baby¡¯s head and pulled it outward with a deft motion. Gu Changsheng crouched on the ground, now drenched in sweat as well. ¡°Madam Du, the baby¡¯s head is now close to the birth canal entrance. Listen to me; when I count to three, you must push together with me. You can give birth to a healthy, adorable baby.¡± ¡°One, two, three!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A heart-wrenching scream echoed in the delivery room. The anxious crowd outside, awaiting the moment, all shuddered and rushed towards the door of the delivery room. Without the expected cries of the newborn, everyone outside the delivery room, including Gu Changsheng who held the newborn in her hands, was startled. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 10 Mother and Child are Safe Chapter 15: Chapter 10 Mother and Child are Safe The infant was suffocating! Without time to consider anything else, Gu Changsheng swiftly put the baby on the bed, rubbed his hands together to warm them, and then began performing CPR. It hadn¡¯t been long, he could still make it, he must make it. This child had just come into this world, and hadn¡¯t even had the chance to open his eyes to see this colorful world. The surrounding silence was deathly, the only sound was Gu Changsheng¡¯s hands rhythmically pressing¡­ ¡°Wife, Madam is bleeding!¡± A shocked midwife, pointing at the blood slowly seeping from beneath Madam Du, didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°What are you shouting for? Clean it up, stitch up the cut I just made and apply the hemostatic powder.¡± Glancing distractedly, Madam Du¡¯s current condition was still manageable, although she had lost a lot of blood, she hadn¡¯t suffered massive bleeding. This was truly a stroke of luck amidst misfortune. ¡°Stitch it up? How do I sew?¡± The midwife didn¡¯t know how to intervene, everything she had seen today exceeded her understanding. How could that area be cut open? How could a hand be inserted? How could¡­ ¡°Ever sewed clothes? Sew it up like you sew clothes! Stitch up that incision for me!¡± Gu Changsheng, too busy to be distracted, kept his eyes anxiously on the little baby¡­ Time trickled by, a full-blown ordeal. Just when Gu Changsheng was about to give up, a faint fluctuation came from his hands¡­ Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with endless brilliance, his hands didn¡¯t stop, following the weak rhythm of the heartbeat, exerting pressure cooperatively. This was the hope for life¡­ ¡°Wah wah¡­ wah wah¡­¡± For those outside the maternity room, this cry of an infant was nothing less than the sound of heaven¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a boy, the child is born¡­¡± Old Madam Du cried out excitedly, clutching Elder Master Du¡¯s arm tightly, her face streaming with tears, ¡°Master, our Du Family has a descendant now¡­¡± ¡°Wanniang¡­¡± Young Master Du also cried out, his face showing not joy but frightened concern, and he immediately rushed towards the maternity room. Young Master, you can¡¯t go in there, this is the maternity room¡­¡± The diligent Nanny stopped him at the door, feeling a sigh of relief herself, it was finally over! Just uncertain if it was mother and child both safe, or¡­ Gu Changsheng, after cleaning up, glanced at the baby crying vigorously and then at Madam Du who had passed out, and suddenly felt completely drained. Squatting for too long and being highly concentrated, plus these pitiful medical conditions, each was challenging his limits. Fortunately, nothing happened, otherwise, he could have lost a patient on his hands! Gu Changsheng took a deep breath and left the maternity room with the respectful support of the midwife. When she came out, the crowd outside the room fell silent. ¡°It¡¯s a boy, he weighs¡­¡± Under the expectant eyes of many, Gu Changsheng dutifully made his post-operative report, but how much did he weigh again? There wasn¡¯t an electronic scale¡­ Seeing everyone holding their breath and watching her, Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t fuss further, ¡°The child is healthy. Although there was postnatal asphyxiation, the rescue was timely, and there were no serious issues.¡± ¡°And, Wanniang? How is she?¡± Young Master Du asked tremulously. ¡°Madam Du has lost a lot of blood and has passed out,¡± Gu Changsheng glanced at him and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already written a prescription. After brewing the medicine, let her eat something when she wakes up and then have her take it.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor, our Du Residence will forever be grateful for your lifesaving grace!¡± Old Madam Du, letting go of Elder Master Du¡¯s arm, was about to kneel down. The midwives had said there was no hope, she thought, she thought¡­ With a look from Gu Changsheng, Han Qiu quickly stepped forward to stop her, ¡°Old Madam, there¡¯s no need for such gestures, it¡¯s merely my duty as a doctor.¡± ¡°Does the Du Residence have any guest rooms?¡± She urgently needed to rest now, her body completely soaked in sweat and exhausted, isn¡¯t it? How come no one cared about her? She worked tiredly, saving lives at risk, was it easy for her? They had no respect for the doctor at all! ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Elder Master Du finally snapped back from the joy of having a grandson, his face streaming with grateful tears, completely lacking his former authority. What are you still staring at? Gu Changsheng was furious! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I need to remove stitches from Madam Du in three to five days, I wouldn¡¯t bother, but just¡­ Damn it, if you don¡¯t arrange a place for me to rest now, let your daughter-in-law endure those sutures for life! I guess your family will end up with just this one grandson, that¡¯s all you are capable of!¡± ¡°Someone, take the Divine Doctor to the Lanqiu Courtyard to rest!¡± Elder Master Du came to his senses and hurriedly instructed, ¡°Serve her well, and don¡¯t neglect her.¡± Gu Changsheng looked at an elderly Nanny who stepped forward respectfully to lead the way, not lingering any longer, pulled on the Little Meat Bun who was eagerly looking at her because she really had no energy to hold him¡­ Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 10 Safety for Both Mother and Child_2 Chapter 16: Chapter 10 Safety for Both Mother and Child_2 ¡°How about that, son, your mother is amazing, right?¡± an entirely proud and coquettish tone. ¡°Mhm, mom is the greatest.¡± Little Meat Bun responded compliantly. Gu Changsheng was quite pleased, his eyes narrowed to slits, ¡°Right? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve never accidentally killed anyone, even Yama Raja would have to ask my permission if he wants to compete! In this age, if we talk about medical skills, I rank second, and no one dares to claim the first!¡± Arrogance was never hidden; strength proved everything! Little Meat Bun had stars in his eyes¡­ Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Truly a bold and talented Lady indeed¡­ Of course, her claims were big! But she indeed had the confidence, she had managed to save people sentenced to death penalty, ensuring both mother and child were safe! Everyone unanimously chose to remain silent, admiringly watching that arrogant figure disappear from sight, before they remembered to check on the newly born baby¡­ ¡­ After taking a hot bath and holding her son, Little Meat Bun, Gu Changsheng slept exceptionally long. So long that Young Master Du, who had been waiting outside since before dawn, thought she wouldn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Gurgling¡­¡± Gu Changsheng patted her growling stomach, struggling to climb out of bed. Outside, the sun was high, and her son was no longer on the bed. She had slept from evening till now without eating a bite! She was so hungry¡­ ¡°Xiao Cui¡­ Han Qiu¡­¡± she called out weakly and flopped back onto the bed. The bedroom door opened promptly, as Xiao Cui and Han Qiu came in with washing utensils, and Little Meat Bun followed Han Mo behind. ¡°Mom, you really can sleep¡­¡± he pouted discontentedly, as no one taught him to study, and Han Mo didn¡¯t speak¡­ ¡°Stop talking nonsense first, who can rescue my stomach?¡± she clutched her belly and lay ungracefully on the bed, feeling her intestines nearly knotting, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯s past noon now, you¡¯ve missed three meals.¡± Xiao Cui no longer cared about her lack of decorum, as even if she talked her mouth off, Madam would still be the same. She quickly put down the basin, ¡°I asked someone to keep the food warm in the kitchen, thinking you¡¯d want it when you woke up. Wash up first, and I will go get it.¡± ¡°Xiao Cui, ah, you really are my little padded coat¡­¡± she sighed feebly, thankful that this time travel wasn¡¯t too miserable, at least she still had people to serve her, or else life would have been unbearable¡­ She already had two maids; were the luxurious mansions and cars of her former splendid days that far away? Not far, fist pump! Comrades must continue the struggle, fighting for a better life! ¡°Has Lady Changsheng woken up? Lady Changsheng, Chenzhi requests to see you!¡± A loud shout came from outside the door, startling Gu Changsheng who was still washing her face. She looked at Han Qiu passing her a brocade handkerchief, ¡°Chenzhi? Who is that even?¡± Seeing her master still half-asleep, Han Qiu¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡®Who is that even?¡¯ Such a question¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Du, you met him yesterday.¡± Gu Changsheng realized, seemingly having heard Madam Du mention something like Chenzhi before. Abruptly irritated by being woken early, she burst out, ¡°Why are you disturbing so early in the morning, can¡¯t you let a person wake up and eat in peace!¡± Han Qiu, Little Meat Bun, and Han Mo: ¡°¡­¡± People outside: ¡°¡­¡± Clearly, Madam was a bit confused about the time, probably catching only the last part of what Xiao Cui had just said¡­ Chenzhi, quivering, watched the teapot-like stance of Lady Changsheng at the doorway, swallowed nervously, and dared to speak, ¡°L¡­Lady Changsheng, I just came to see¡­ to see if you were awake, to see if you could check on Wanniang¡­¡± Finally managing to speak a complete sentence, Chenzhi wished he could bury his face into his chest, Lady Changsheng¡¯s demeanor was intimidating¡­ ¡°The Emperor doesn¡¯t starve his troops, and here I¡¯ve just gotten up, and you¡¯re commanding me, can you even afford the consultation fee?¡± Lady indeed¡­ Han Qiu¡¯s mouth twitched even more, and Little Meat Bun Gu Ze was also terrified, his mother was so imposing¡­ ¡°I can afford it, I can afford it!¡± Chenzhi hurriedly replied, nodding vigorously, clearly also missing the context and hearing only the latter part. ¡°Having money makes you great? Can money interrupt my meal?¡± Gu Changsheng stepped forward, seeing Xiao Cui leading a maid carrying a food box. To a hungry person, food was the perfect lover, and her perfect lover was beckoning seductively¡­ ¡°Step aside, and let me eat my fill before you bother me with anything.¡± She brushed past the chubby Chenzhi towards her ¡°lover.¡± Gu Changsheng¡¯s meal was inelegant to the extreme. The surrounding eyes, one, two, three¡­ numerous pairs were dumbfounded, unable to look directly. Really have never seen such an image-ignoring Lady! Du Residence¡¯s servants: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lady Changsheng, look, could you, perhaps, check on Wanniang?¡± Chenzhi asked timidly, watching Gu Changsheng eat lychees, harboring an impression of a not-so-easy-to-talk-to Lady with bad morning temper, quick temper, and yet, very boisterous! ¡°She survived crossing the Ghost Gate, she won¡¯t die any time soon.¡± Gu Changsheng nonchalantly spat out a lychee pit, handed a few lychees to Little Meat Bun and Han Mo, blocking the servant who came to help peel them, ¡°If having a boy means spoiling him, needing someone to peel lychees, does that mean someone should help him on his wedding night too?¡± Du Residence¡¯s servants: ¡°¡­¡± Little Meat Bun Gu Ze and Han Mo exchanged glances, instinctively feeling they had been ridiculed! In fact, these two yet-to-grow boys didn¡¯t know that they were not just ridiculed but also deeply scorned! Chenzhi wiped the sweat off his forehead, thank goodness he hadn¡¯t really acted yesterday at Anping Inn! Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know what situation awaited him; this Lady was too boisterous, with a boisterousness that was utterly indomitable! If Xiao Cui and Little Meat Bun knew his thoughts at this moment, they would definitely affirmatively answer him, ¡°Misery! Sheer misery! Utter misery!¡± There were too many previous examples, too numerous to count! ¡°I say Young Master Du, even the practice of switching allegiances faster than changing morning and evening doesn¡¯t compare to how quickly your heart changes¡­¡± Gu Changsheng started with great interest and laughed mischievously. Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 11 Bring the consultation fee Chapter 17: Chapter 11 Bring the consultation fee Du Chenzhi¡¯s portly frame shivered upon hearing the words. The brocade of his summer robe also swayed as he nervously rubbed his hands together, realizing that the subject of yesterday¡¯s disgraceful incident had been brought up. He made a respectful bow, and with a smile said, ¡°Lady Changsheng, please don¡¯t be offended. It was indeed presumptuous of me yesterday. Here, I offer you my apologies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you.¡± Was there anything to blame when the fight hadn¡¯t even happened? Gu Changsheng waved his hand dismissively, indicating it was no matter, then looked back at him with renewed interest, ¡°Young Master Du, compared to yesterday, your appearance today seems quite the transformation!¡± So disillusioning! He was a street ruffian yesterday, a bully among men and women, but today, he¡¯s transformed into a refined gentleman¡ªthe disparity too great, making Gu Changsheng feel as though the person before him was somewhat unfamiliar. ¡°Young Master Du, let¡¯s speak frankly, you were very imposing yesterday, intent on taking away my maid Han Qiu, and now you are showing such concern for your wife¡ªI am somewhat puzzled. I wish for Young Master to clarify this confusion,¡± Gu Changsheng said, setting down his teacup and straightening his sleeve. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Du Chenzhi glanced at Han Qiu and her brother, who stood silently to the side, stammering without a clue of how to explain. They were his wife and son¡¯s lifesavers, benefactors who had rekindled life into the Du Residence, and he must not offend them at any cost. Han Qiu stood by, her gaze drifting uncertainly, as if lost in thought. ¡°Not to hide anything from Lady Changsheng, but I truly bore no malice towards Miss Han.¡± It seemed like Du Chenzhi mustered his courage to speak, and fearing that Gu Changsheng wouldn¡¯t believe him, he hastily added, ¡°Lady Changsheng, you¡¯re just passing by this place and might not know, I truly had no ill intentions. When I forbade people from purchasing the Han siblings, it was really because¡­ Wanniang, she¡¯s not one to make room for others¡­¡± Mid-sentence, Du Chenzhi unwittingly hung his head, the fact that his wife was jealous being an unflattering thing to spread around. Understanding, Gu Changsheng uttered an ¡°Oh¡­¡± and drew out the tone. In simple terms, having a Mother Tigress at home meant even a monkey couldn¡¯t be boisterous. Having the intention was one thing, but turning it into reality was another. ¡°Lady Changsheng, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± Seeing her reaction, Du Chenzhi realized she was thinking differently from what he was trying to express, but he didn¡¯t know how to begin his explanation. Unable to bear watching any longer, Han Qiu stepped forward and bowed her head, ¡°Madam, actually, Young Master Du meant no harm.¡± ¡°Right, right!¡± Harm might have been absent, but as for other intentions, well, that was debatable, Gu Changsheng nodded in agreement, her Red Phoenix Eyes sparkling brightly as they fixed on the scene before her. Someone once said that we should use black eyes to spot the ¡°yellow¡± infidelity. Xiao Cui, after finishing the tedious task of peeling lychees for the Young Master and Han Mo, put down the brocade handkerchief and looked up, only to see her mistress smiling with a shrewd, gleeful sparkle in her eyes, and with a slight pout assessed that her mistress was certainly not thinking of anything good! After exchanging a look with Xiao Cui and gaining an instant understanding, Han Qiu continued in a solemn tone, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking! Du and I have known each other since we were little.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Du Chenzhi hastily concurred. Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyes shone even brighter, the corners of her Red Phoenix Eyes lifted high with enthusiasm. Childhood sweethearts, innocent companions from a tender age, it seemed she and Madam Du were oblivious meddlers, disrupting a pair of lovebirds¡ªa lack of tact indeed. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry! Truly, I apologize, I didn¡¯t realize you two¡­¡± Gu Changsheng, always ready to admit her mistakes, immediately acknowledged her error. It¡¯s better to demolish ten temples than to destroy one marriage; she was wrong to have misjudged Young Master Du at first sight. Actually, it wasn¡¯t her fault; Young Master Du didn¡¯t really carry the image of a decent man! ¡°Lady Changsheng, it¡¯s really not what you think. Miss Han and I have known each other since childhood, and there was indeed a time when I sought her hand in marriage. However, my father is a member of the Imperial Cabinet, and Miss Han¡¯s late father was also a High-ranking Official, circumstances preventing the match. Yet, the affection of many years stands, and I could not simply watch her suffer at the hands of another household, which is why I spared no effort to purchase their freedom. I had no other intentions, how could I, but Wanniang¡­¡± In a rare moment of insight, Du Chenzhi knew he had to make himself clear, for fear of making things worse and more so if his words reached Wanniang¡¯s ears. If I were your wife, I, too, would have sent Han Qiu away; childhood friends indeed pose a significant threat to peace in the Inner House! But Gu Changsheng finally understood¡ªit was all a misunderstanding on her part. Ancient people surely didn¡¯t have such convoluted thoughts. It seemed that being overthoughtful was not always advantageous. Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 11 Bring the Consultation Fee_2 Chapter 18: Chapter 11 Bring the Consultation Fee_2 ¡°` ¡°Young Master Du, please forgive me, I misunderstood you. Thankfully, we didn¡¯t come to blows yesterday; otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to end things,¡± Gu Changsheng said, rubbing his hands together with a somewhat awkward smile. ¡°So, Young Master Du, your wife risked her life for you during childbirth, facing many dangers, yet insisted on saving the child first. It¡¯s clear she deeply cares for you. The Han siblings really shouldn¡¯t stay in the Du Residence, causing trouble. I¡¯ll take them with me. The consultancy fee of ten thousand taels, I¡¯ll accept it as agreed. Additionally, I¡¯ll help you get rid of this body fat, how about that?¡± Gu Changsheng felt that actions spoke louder than apologies, and besides, Young Master Du was blocking her light with his body, preventing her from basking in the warmth. Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± The Medicine Lady says she¡¯s charging ten thousand taels, and she really is charging that amount? Isn¡¯t that just like robbery? That¡¯s ten thousand taels we are talking about! Not ten or twenty taels! Nowadays, if a doctor charges a hundred taels for a visit, it¡¯s only because they are a famous physician, yet the Medicine Lady¡­ Young Master Du clearly didn¡¯t think so, as he heard this, he was extremely moved, hurriedly stepping forward, his face showing disbelief, ¡°Is what Lady Changsheng says true? If it really is as Lady Changsheng says, how can I let Lady suffer any grievances? The life-saving grace for Wanniang and the child, just a mere ten thousand taels is nothing. Even if it costs me my life, I would not hesitate,¡± he said. Gu Changsheng shifted her body so the sunlight could fall on her. In April, how could one waste such pleasant sunshine? ¡°Young Master Du, you are too kind. Business is business, I save lives as a doctor, I take the fee, and we owe each other nothing,¡± she said, seeing that he was understanding and cared greatly for his wife, Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t make things difficult for him any longer. ¡°It is not that I am being too polite. The matter of the consultancy fee need not be mentioned again, Lady. If you truly can help me get rid of this cumbersome body, I will surely have a separate, generous reward for you,¡± Du Chenzhi said, then respectfully bowed. ¡°Young Master Du needn¡¯t do that, Changsheng¡¯s fee for saving a life is ten thousand taels, I won¡¯t ask for a penny more. Treating you is only because of yesterday¡¯s misunderstanding and your affection for Han Qiu. Consider it a favor,¡± Gu Changsheng waved her hand dismissively, then turned around to instruct Little Meat Bun and Han Mo, ¡°You two better study the Three Character Classic well here, or forget about dinner if you can¡¯t recite it properly. Mom will go check on Madam Du and the child now.¡± Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, obediently nodded his head, not worried at all about missing dinner. Gu Changsheng patted his hair with satisfaction and turned to leave, with Du Chenzhi quickly moving forward to lead the way. Although Madam Du was still weak, there was no longer a risk to her life. Gu Changsheng gave her acupuncture and instructed her on recovery, before going to check on the newborn. The one-day-old child¡¯s face was not yet fully formed, his chubby little reddish face was all wrinkled, truly not very attractive. Gu Changsheng watched him sleep, blowing little bubbles, his delicate neck adorned with a red longevity lock, and couldn¡¯t help but think of her own son. When he was born, had someone put a longevity lock on him, wishing him a hundred years of life? Thinking about it, he was only approaching his fourth year, and already so precocious¡ªsurely he had endured much hardship. She was lost in thought after the examination, but Elder Master Du and Old Madam Du, following behind her, were anxious. ¡°Lady Changsheng, is there something wrong with my grandson?¡± Old Madam Du asked, her heart full of trepidation. ¡°Old Madam worries too much, the Young Master is premature but was well-nurtured in the womb. As long as he is well-fed, there should be no problems,¡± Gu Changsheng, snapping out of her reverie, hurriedly replied. Relief washed over the three members of the Du Family, all looking at Gu Changsheng with gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for her, both mother and child would likely not have survived. ¡°Lady Changsheng¡¯s great kindness will be remembered deep within the heart of the Du Family. If you ever issue a command in the future, we dare not disobey,¡± Elder Master Du said, lunging forward with a gesture of his long sleeves. Gu Changsheng was startled and quickly stepped aside, ¡°Well, forget about commands; just make sure not to shortchange the ten thousand taels,¡± she said. This was a former Elder, ranking as a Grand Secretary, an Assisting Minister of the highest order. She was now but a common citizen and a small Medicine Lady; she certainly could not let him bow to her. Elder Master Du was surprised; ten thousand taels was an exorbitant fee, but for the Du Family, a lineage of long-time officials, it wasn¡¯t of much concern. Yet this lady was fascinating. The Du Family had a heritage of scholarship, and to him, they were vastly honoured. Now with the emperor aging and the inevitable struggle for the Crown Prince, his timely retirement was seen as perceptive. After all, many of his former students were influential in the Imperial Court. When the new emperor ascended the throne, he, Du Mingli, would surely be the first to be recalled as an Assisting Minister¡ªa sentiment shared by the current emperor and a stroke of fortune for the Du Family! His favor was not easily earned, yet in the eyes of Lady Changsheng, it seemed not as valuable as a mere ten thousand taels? Of course, Gu Changsheng did not know his thoughts. After giving instructions on the Du Family¡¯s care, she returned to Lanqiu Courtyard to teach her son and now also Han Mo. Han Mo was a boy of few words, but his evident interest in martial arts pleased Gu Changsheng and Han Qiu greatly. Being descended from a family of Military Generals, their family¡¯s extensive knowledge was unquestionably profound. The days of being treated as a distinguished guest were indeed to Gu Changsheng¡¯s satisfaction. Teaching her son and practicing with Han Mo, occasionally sparring with Han Qiu, and finding time to perform acupuncture on Young Master Du, prescribing diet and medicine. Obesity was never innate; only the lazy who do not know how to keep fit, not those naturally born overweight. Even those with an innate predisposition to obesity could see great improvements through methods such as acupuncture, medicinal diets, and exercise. Du Chenzhi was unfortunately someone innately obese, the type to gain weight even from drinking cold water. However, he was lucky to have met her, Gu Changsheng. As a woman, Changsheng was extremely attentive to beauty, body shaping, and health. With acupuncture, medicinal steaming, a reasonable schedule, and rational exercise¡­ Gu Changsheng spared no effort, and Du Chenzhi appeared to be losing weight at a visible rate. Half a month flew by, and Du Chenzhi no longer needed acupuncture, while Madam Du, whose stitches had been removed long ago, was recovering well. Gu Changsheng had Xiao Cui and Han Qiu buy a horse carriage, prepared their luggage, and then asked to leave. With a silver note of ten thousand taels in her pocket, amidst the thousands of thanks from the Du Family, she refused the offer of a guard escort. Gu Changsheng reclined comfortably on the soft cushion of the carriage, with her two maids and two little ones, embarking once again on the journey home. ¡°` Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 12: Playing the Hero Fix Chapter 19: Chapter 12: Playing the Hero Fix After travelling peacefully for over ten days and now nearing the Liuzhou Region, Gu Changsheng suddenly felt the anxiety that often strikes when one is close to home. According to Xiao Cui, an Old Daddy Song was still residing in Liuzhou, who had watched Gu Changsheng grow up, someone widely acquainted with his background. Would she be exposed as soon as she returned, and then be treated as a monster and roasted over a fire? ¡°Mistress¡­ is it really safe to carry so much Silver?¡± Xiao Cui, clad in a pale blue cloth dress, huddled in a corner of the carriage, guardedly embracing the bundle in her arms. Gu Changsheng glanced at her, continuing to explain the Three Character Classic to Little Meat Bun and Han Mo. This time, even when she distorted the teachings, Xiao Cui didn¡¯t interrupt with dissatisfaction. Gu Changsheng felt quite proud of his cleverness in entrusting the silver note to her, ¡°Xiao Cui, like this, if I were a bandit, I would definitely rob you.¡± The obvious ¡°this place has no Silver of three hundred taels¡± situation was really about ten thousand taels¡ªwas it really worth such fuss? ¡°Mistress, why don¡¯t you keep it after all? Your maid¡­ your maid won¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.¡± Xiao Cui relented. Gu Changsheng took the silver note and casually stuffed it into a hidden pocket in his garment, smiling serenely, ¡°Xiao Cui, you really need to get rid of this petty bourgeois spirit. There¡¯s nothing your mistress loves but Silver, and rest assured, I will get plenty of it! Remember, having money isn¡¯t scary; what¡¯s scary is not having it!¡± Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± Little Meat Bun Gu Ze cuddled into the soft cushions and tried not to laugh too loudly. Han Mo remained silent, but the corner of his mouth unmistakably twitched. ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s another eighty li to Linyang City. Should we camp out for the night, or continue on our journey?¡± Han Qiu¡¯s voice came from up front, breaking the awkward silence among them. Gu Changsheng lifted the carriage curtain to look outside at the sky. The sun was setting, and the clouds where thick, foreshadowing rain with his sharp brows slightly furrowed, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. An intense downpour is imminent, and whether we stop or continue, the journey will be difficult.¡± Linyang was quite a distance from the previous town, a day and a half¡¯s journey without a single resting shed, and unfortunately, they were also about to encounter a torrential downpour. Han Qiu also looked up at the sky, acknowledged with a response, and then spurred the horses on again. Just as Gu Changsheng had predicted, they hurried along, but still were caught in the rain at the time of humans¡¯ rest (currently 9 pm to 11 pm), with the ¡°pitter-patter¡± of heavy rain beating on the roof of the carriage, causing Gu Changsheng¡¯s brow to furrow even more. She hated rain more than anything, and although they had a pass from Elder Du and were using the official road, it was just a wider dirt road after all. The rain turned the road into a muddy mess, greatly slowing down the carriage. ¡°Hush¡­¡± With a loud cry, Han Qiu brought the carriage to a halt and lifted the curtain. Gu Changsheng, steadying both her son and Han Mo, looked puzzledly at Han Qiu through the moisture-laden air blowing in. ¡°Mistress, there¡¯s a person who has suddenly appeared lying in the middle of the road, blocking our path,¡± Han Qiu explained gravely. The furrow in Gu Changsheng¡¯s brow deepened¡ªwhen it rains, it pours. Under these circumstances, coming across such a situation, she truly didn¡¯t know how to handle it. Grasping a straw cape nearby, Gu Changsheng jumped down from the carriage. The person on the ground must have sensed someone approaching and slowly lifted his head with great effort. Gu Changsheng suddenly didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe the person before her, even just a profile was so Soul-Dissolving; the chiseled features, the nose, eyebrows, eyes, and lips were all like the creator¡¯s masterpieces, broad shoulders, a narrow waist, long legs¡­ all stirred the imagination¡­ Damn! Who was this person? Were the men of ancient times all so disarmingly handsome? How could he dare to go out looking like that? Gu Changsheng swallowed hard, damn it, Heavenly Father, I¡¯ve wronged you. You were so generous¡ªwas sending me to ancient times to save beautiful men the plan all along? How considerate! The person on the ground tried to prop himself up with one hand, his torn brocade robe sliding down on one side in the process, revealing a starkly naked and muscular shoulder. Oh my! Gu Changsheng narrowed her Red Phoenix Eyes, her pupils contracted, and she shivered. That guy¡¯s muscular shoulder and back were covered with wounds of various sizes, crisscrossed in a frightening manner. The most alarming wound, a knife cut, revealed rolling flesh and stretched from his solid shoulder to his chest. The wounds around it were mutilated beyond recognition, bloodied and blurred, startling even her, a military doctor. Knife wounds, arrow injuries, fresh blood¡­ It was as if she could smell that distinct odor of blood from battlefields and slaughter. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 12 Indulging in Being a Hero_2 Chapter 20: Chapter 12 Indulging in Being a Hero_2 Well, this was not just an Iceberg Handsome Man but also a tough-as-nails soldier! Despite the severe injuries, he didn¡¯t even frown. Her ears twitched, someone was coming! Her soldier¡¯s intuition told her that danger was approaching. ¡°Someone chasing you?¡± Gu Changsheng frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you pretend you didn¡¯t see me?¡± Gu Changsheng bargained. ¡°Obviously, I can¡¯t!¡± The person on the ground moved her eyebrows slightly, looking at Gu Changsheng who clearly seemed unwilling to help. Gu Changsheng immediately straightened up, damn the illusion of an Iceberg Handsome Man and iron-blooded tough guy! Otherwise, how could he take it for granted that she should save him! Although she had originally intended to play the hero and save the beauty, the feeling was extremely frustrating! ¡°Han Qiu, drag him onto the carriage for me.¡± Gu Changsheng gritted her teeth, emphasizing the word ¡°drag¡± heavily. Han Qiu was a good maid, executing her master¡¯s orders unconditionally. Have you ever seen a dashing man dragged on the ground? Just watch Han Qiu disdainfully grab one of the man¡¯s arms on the ground, and without allowing any objections, drag him a couple of steps and with a half shoulder throw, heave him onto the carriage¡­ Gu Changsheng was dumbstruck, with wide eyes. This Han Qiu, why was she so devoid of tenderness? Those movements were anything but gentle¡­ Obviously, someone didn¡¯t give her time to grieve for the handsome man¡¯s plight, as over a dozen black-clad, masked figures leapt over the roadside shrubs and suddenly lined up in front of Gu Changsheng. Glancing at the bloodstains on the ground, they said ominously, ¡°Hand him over and we¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± Nonsense! Deceptive! At first glance, they were clearly experts at murder and plundering; if she really handed him over, it would only be moments before they silenced her too. To believe them would be truly seeing ghosts. ¡°What if I don¡¯t hand him over and you still spare us, how about that?¡± Gu Changsheng exhaled, willing to discuss. ¡°Refuse the toast only to drink the penalty, attack!¡± See, wasn¡¯t she right? They turned against her faster than flipping a page! Gu Changsheng sighed, and glanced at Han Mo, who stood sword in hand beside the carriage, and felt relieved. Actually, Gu Changsheng disliked killing; as a doctor, she valued every life and respected every being, but that was only if no one threatened her own existence! As an excellent Special Forces Soldier, Gu Changsheng¡¯s moves were never flashy or complicated. She excelled in killing people from all sorts of tricky angles, with the quickest speed possible! With the natural advantage of a woman¡¯s petite stature, combined with nearly two months of relentless training, the responsiveness and strength of this body, though not quite on par with her past life, were not far off. Completing the mission was the duty and calling of a soldier. Without regards to the numerous openings around her, Gu Changsheng¡¯s figure disappeared into the crowd of shadowy figures in the blink of an eye. Horizontal Chop, sidestep, backstab, leap¡­ Blood spattered as her scalpel whirled through the air, the heavy scent of blood lingering amidst the curtain of rain¡­ One, two, three¡­ eight, nine¡­ Gu Changsheng leaped off one foot, charging at the longsword thrusting towards her, tackling the last standing person. A twist of the waist and a sideways flip, the surgical knife sliced across the person¡¯s neck, and the sound of flesh being cut rang out. Gu Changsheng twisted his body and knelt on one knee, the surgical knife still dripping with blood, which collected drop by drop along the groove and fell¡­ ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Eleven fresh lives; they might have had families, friends as well¡­ From the chariot, a hand covered in mud and blood lifted the curtain to look out, and finally, a trace of emotion appeared on those handsome, chiseled features. Han Qiu was also left dumbfounded¡­ ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± Gu Changsheng muttered, and then very ungracefully collapsed into the muddy, blood-soaked ground. No one paid any attention to her, and Gu Changsheng felt resentful¡­ ¡°Han Qiu, could you come help me up? I¡¯ve been posing for too long, my legs are numb¡­¡± Gu Changsheng said with an awkward smile, hiding the distress in her eyes. Against eleven assassins, she was only complaining of numb legs¡­ The carriage curtain was pulled down with a swoosh, his concern was indeed superfluous. Han Qiu snapped back to reality, hurried forward, and with a kick cleared the bodies lying on the ground, then bent down to help up her master. Gu Changsheng was helped onto the chariot, yanked off the blood-stained straw coat and threw it into the mud, then flopped down onto the cushion like a boneless creature, hugging her son and patting his little head, not sparing a glance at the handsome man they had rescued. After Han Qiu had tidied up the situation outside and erased the traces, she lifted the curtain to see this scene, ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Keep heading to Linyang City,¡± Gu Changsheng said nonchalantly. ¡°Linyang City is the closest place to settle down, but if someone else comes after us¡­¡± Han Qiu cast a glance at the person lying at the edge of the carriage who took up almost half of it, squeezing the lady, Xiao Cui, and the two children to the other side. ¡°¡®The Art of War by Sun Tzu¡¯ states, appear weak when you are strong, and strong when you are weak. It means the most dangerous place is actually the safest. They think we wouldn¡¯t head to Linyang City to avoid the pursuit, so we¡¯ll head there outright,¡± Gu Changsheng patted Little Meat Bun¡¯s cheek and squinted with a kiss. The eyes hidden behind the loose hair narrowed once more. ¡°Yes,¡± Han Qiu complied, closed the curtain, and drove the horses with a whip. ¡°Madam, are you okay?¡± Xiao Cui nervously moved forward to inquire. Although she had been protecting the two children and hadn¡¯t seen what happened outside, just hearing it was terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit of numbness in my legs.¡± ¡°Mom, did you get into another fight and win?¡± Little Meat Bun lifted his head, his large eyes brimming with curiosity. ¡°Of course, has your mother ever lost?¡± Gu Changsheng said with haughty pride, nuzzling his head. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Little Meat Bun smiled proudly. Xiao Cui helped clean the dirt off her mistress, while Han Mo sat obediently to one side, passing a cloth. After draping a long robe over Gu Changsheng, Xiao Cui glanced at the man lying to the side, her brows unconsciously knitting together, ¡°Madam, what about this man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask! Your mistress here finally played the hero saving a beauty for once and got all bloody¡ªjust my luck,¡± Gu Changsheng moaned, burying her face on her son¡¯s body. ¡°But he¡¯s all injured and still bleeding¡­¡± Xiao Cui couldn¡¯t bear it. Gu Changsheng turned her head, took a glance, and grumbled discontentedly, ¡°Let it bleed, it won¡¯t kill him anytime soon. Besides, bleeding can actually be good for the body.¡± Otherwise why would people in past lives be willing to donate blood? It helps generate fresh blood¡­ Though he is bleeding a bit too much, isn¡¯t he the Iceberg Handsome Man? The tough guy with nerves of steel? Just endure it, hmph! Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 13: Saved a Handsome Man Chapter 21: Chapter 13: Saved a Handsome Man At midnight, outside Linyang City. Gu Changsheng was lying on the carriage, looking at the sparse inns. Linyang City was neither large nor small, but it was located on the border of Liuzhou, and the distance to the surrounding towns was not short. The inns outside the city had sprung up to provide a stopover for travelers when the city gates were closed at night. However, Gu Changsheng and his group had already been rejected by five inns, all claiming to be full. The real reason was unsaid but obvious. After traveling for more than ten days and encountering a heavy rain, their group could truly be described as distressed, and what¡¯s more, they were mostly women and children. Their rejection seemed reasonable under these circumstances. Gu Changsheng watched as the handsome man he had made a great effort to save had lost too much blood, and finally raised his hand to press a few of his acupuncture points. The rain was lessening, and gradually more travelers were entering the inns. Yet they were turned away, Gu Changsheng squinted his eyes and looked towards a decent looking but deserted inn, pointing his hand, ¡°Han Qiu, that one there.¡± ¡°My lady, it might not be appropriate,¡± Han Qiu replied with a cold face as he looked at the swaying flags of that inn. ¡°Nothing about appropriateness, even if it were a dragon¡¯s den and tiger¡¯s lair, you must barge in for me.¡± As a doctor, Gu Changsheng was somewhat germophobic. The smell of rain-soaked blood still lingered, and continuous rejections had enraged her, and now she desperately needed a bath! ¡°Yes,¡± Han Qiu obeyed, turned the horse¡¯s head around, and soon stopped in front of the inn. Gu Changsheng, carrying her sleepy son, got off the carriage, while Xiao Cui wrapped the rescued man in a cloak and helped Han Qiu get him down. There wasn¡¯t even a stable boy to greet them. Gu Changsheng looked up and frowned. On both sides of the inn¡¯s door hung lanterns, under the dim light of which the characters facing the door were barely visible: ¡°Itinerant World¡¯s people talk of Itinerant World¡¯s matters, do not say the Itinerant World people are far. In the midst of turmoil, discussions of turmoil ensue, who knows the turmoil is right before your eyes.¡± Subtext: Wind Cloud Inn. A pervasive mysterious atmosphere, even the weakened handsome man raised his cold face and frowned. ¡°My lady, perhaps we should find another inn,¡± Xiao Cui shrank her shoulders, the inn was eerily empty, and the nearby stable had only a few horses tethered sparsely, without a single carriage in sight. How strange! ¡°No switching, this is it!¡± Gu Changsheng stepped forward first and pushed open the door of the inn. The inn¡¯s hall was very spacious, with several tables and chairs scattered about, and not even a waiter in sight. A person, who looked like the shopkeeper, listlessly raised his head from behind the counter. A very ordinary person, ordinary features, ordinary clothing, but a fleeting glint in his eye when he saw them did not escape Gu Changsheng¡¯s notice. ¡°Which path are you from?¡± The shopkeeper rubbed his eyes and yawned, his question sounded languid. ¡°Liuzhou path,¡± Gu Changsheng replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Liuzhou path?¡± The shopkeeper questioned, never having heard of it before, looking seriously now at the newcomers¡ªa group of women, children, plus an injured man who, although wrapped in a cloak, still showed a blood-stained blue hem underneath the cloak, with a faint smell of blood. ¡°Oh, have neglected the friend from the path, have you encountered some turmoil? Just share the incident, and then you may stay at Wind Cloud Inn.¡± The shopkeeper, with an old face, smiled harmlessly. Friend from the path? You have got to be kidding! I was a military doctor in my last life, belonged to the righteous path, this life, I am nothing but a law-abiding citizen, no connections to any such paths! ¡°Nothing to tell,¡± Gu Changsheng sneered, clearly this was an Itinerant World¡¯s information gathering point, it would be foolish to divulge anything. ¡°Ah, then, if the guest wishes to stay, you will just have to make us one promise,¡± the shopkeeper said regretfully, rubbing his hands together. The group looked pitiful, but rules are rules, ¡°It rained heavily today, looks like the other inns are all full, it would be difficult for you to find a spot.¡± ¡°A promise? Are you still charging money?¡± Gu Changsheng raised her eyebrows, asking leisurely. ¡°You jest, Sir. It¡¯s evident you are not of the Itinerant World, unaware of Wind Cloud Inn¡¯s rules. Depending on the size of the promise, the room rate is charged. Once you stay, we ensure your safety within this inn,¡± the shopkeeper picked up an abacus, flipping it noisily, looking at them with a subtle smirk. Quick hands, strong grip. Quite interesting! She was indeed in need of a safe harbor. ¡°I commit to one life, Gu Family Medical Hall in Liuzhou City,¡± Gu Changsheng patted her son who was starting to wake up, pulled up his garment, and gestured for him to continue sleeping. ¡°Regardless of injury severity?¡± The shopkeeper stopped his abacus and looked up. ¡°As long as there is a breath left,¡± Gu Changsheng replied crisply. Damn it, hadn¡¯t she traveled here to practice medicine, earn money to raise her bundle of joy, and rescue a handsome man? How had she got entangled with this fantastical Itinerant World? Itinerant World, not her cup of tea! Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 13: Saved a Handsome Man_2 Chapter 22: Chapter 13: Saved a Handsome Man_2 But she had no choice now. ¡°Ouch, that¡¯s tight! Qiu Duandao, hurry over and take the guest to the backyard to rest. Beauty Sai, quickly prepare hot water for the guest to wash up, Hu Mazi, bring in the guest¡¯s carriage from outside to the stables, use the best fodder, and clean it up.¡± The shopkeeper immediately changed his expression and bellowed with a loud voice upon hearing this. With each name he called out, Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyelid twitched, Qiu Duandao? Beauty Sai? Hu Mazi? Such names full of Itinerant World¡¯s flair! ¡°And the room charge?¡± Gu Changsheng looked at the shopkeeper who was now haughty in front and respectful in back, completely different from before. ¡°One wen of money! I¡¯m running a business, how can I not charge money? It¡¯s just a token fee, just give one wen of money to settle the matter,¡± the shopkeeper said with a chuckle, rubbing his hands together and pointing towards the bearded Strong Guy coming over, ¡°You just follow this lad here to get settled first. If there¡¯s anything you need, just order me around. My name is Hu Buer, you can rest assured to stay here, the rest need not be a concern.¡± This shopkeeper really had a pair of good hands, long and slim fingers, as if they could turn into claws and scratch very painfully, tsk tsk¡­ Looking at the bearded Strong Guy leading the way, with a well-built muscular body, appearing to be a skilled martial arts practitioner, and a broken sword at his waist turning brown with color, who knew how much blood it had stained. ¡°My lady, Hu Buer, ¡®Second Master¡¯ who kills people without a second blow, known as such in the Itinerant World,¡± Han Qiu whispered with a furrowed brow behind Gu Changsheng. She frequented the military and didn¡¯t concern herself much with the matters of the Itinerant World, but she had heard of this man¡¯s reputation. ¡°Scary! Such a big reputation, yet he¡¯s just an innkeeper; doesn¡¯t he feel it¡¯s beneath his talents?¡± Gu Changsheng pursed his lips and continued walking forward. The accommodation they were given was a courtyard that was neither too big nor too small, with three rooms and a separate courtyard door. Gu Changsheng enjoyed a nice bath, thinking about that particularly enchanting Beauty Sai who brought the water. The name was well-deserved indeed; she was beautifully and bewitchingly attractive. If she were in the Brothel, she would surely be the top courtesan! After getting organized, Gu Changsheng, holding the medicinal herbs brought down from the carriage, headed straight for the guest room on the far side. There was still a half-dead person waiting for her salvation. She had gone through great pains to bring back this person, even at the risk of being smeared with blood. If he died, would she not have busied herself for nothing? Moreover, he was an Iceberg Handsome Man! Gu Changsheng would never admit that she saved him because he was good-looking. After all, she had been a mother; it was just a matter of admiring from afar and perhaps teasing a little. For the time being, she had no plans for remarriage. She picked out some herbs, sent Han Qiu to find a place to decoct them, and with Xiao Cui taking care of the two children, only she was there to do it¡­ Ah, what a confluence of time, place, and people! The person on the bed had not been attended to and still looked miserable, but he was quite conscious, his eyes coldly fixing on Gu Changsheng. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ to be injured like this, how weak must you be?¡± lamented Gu Changsheng at the waste of a fine appearance. Not content to stay at home, he had to go out and get hurt. She lifted his sleeve, looked at the crisscrossing wounds, and shook her head. So pitiful! God knows what the rest of his body looked like; she recalled one of the knife wounds was particularly deep. Gu Changsheng did not hesitate, not even glancing at his face, and got to work. The outer robe, stripped off! Although the fabric was good, it had been slashed beyond recognition. The shirt, stripped off! There were still wounds on his shoulder and chest. The trousers, stripped off! His legs were also covered in blood, clearly not intact. As the trousers fell to the floor, underpants with golden-threaded seams were revealed. Yikes! What had she seen? Underpants! Red ones! Red ones! Red ones¡­ And embroidered with a sultry yellow chrysanthemum! A yellow chrysanthemum, ah¡­ It dazzled her pair of Red Phoenix Eyes, Iceberg Handsome Man, iron-blooded muscular man¡­ Yet with a hint of sultry secrecy? Was there something wrong with her eyes, her logic, or was it this man¡¯s problem? Her gaze swept across the body in bed, naked except for a pair of underpants, his sculpted torso, and long legs¡­ ¡°Shameless!¡± A cold and emotionless voice came through, causing Gu Changsheng to shiver and snap back from her lascivious thoughts. Only then did she realize she had been staring unabashedly at the person¡¯s naked body without moving her eyes. It was so embarrassing; she was already a mother! She choked on her saliva, not daring to look at the source of the threatening aura. ¡°It¡¯s just a lump of flesh, what¡¯s there to fear? No fear, no fear!¡± Gu Changsheng mumbled to herself as a form of psychological reinforcement while lifting her head. Goodness, why the look that could kill? What had she done? Wasn¡¯t it just stripping him? ¡°What kind of a look is that? Is that how you look at the person who saved your life?¡± Gu Changsheng, with hands on her hips, pointed at the stark-naked body with righteous indignation, ¡°Do you think I enjoy looking at this? If it weren¡¯t for treating your injuries, I wouldn¡¯t bother with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± the person on the bed furrowed his brow. ¡°Genuine as they come! You¡¯ve never seen a female doctor? Unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Who did you study under?¡± Gu Changsheng frowned; this was actually hard to explain. A national treasure of modern Chinese medicine? The Imperial Medical College abroad? Whichever she mentioned, no one would know. Hey, wait, why should she explain? ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out the situation yet? Let me tell you, I saved you with my poor eyesight, and on my turf, you still have the nerve to ask so many questions, are you asking for a beating?¡± Gu Changsheng curled her lips, picked up a cloth from the basin nearby, and vigorously wiped the blood stains off his body. Thought you were tough? I¡¯m wiping! I¡¯m wiping! I¡¯m wiping vigorously! Tsk, tsk, his muscles are seriously no joke, and his thighs are really well-developed¡­ ¡°Let me tell you, encountering me is like burning high incense in your past life. With injuries like these, anyone else would have left you to kick the bucket!¡± The injuries were quite severe, there were too many wounds, and crucially, there was a broken arrowhead near the root of the thigh. Tsk, tsk, had it been a few inches higher, it would be a ¡®straight shot through the rooster,¡¯ and he¡¯d be flouncing off to serve the Emperor, what a pity! Cleaning, stopping the bleeding, bandaging, applying medicine¡­ Gu Changsheng would never admit that she touched a bit more than needed while removing the arrowhead. It was all for the treatment, understand? She was a decent person, why would she stoop so low? But faced with a handsome man, damn it, and he¡¯s naked¡ªhow could she not touch? If it¡¯s free, why not touch! The chill in the room grew heavier, a storm seemed to be brewing. Gu Changsheng ignored it all, looked at the man wrapped like a mummy, reached out to pat his handsome face, and smiled with a lecherous grin, ¡°Alright now, don¡¯t put on such a serious face, you dare to wear big red underpants, you¡¯re totally a secretive ¡®S¡¯!¡± Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 14 No Silver, Payment in Flesh Chapter 23: Chapter 14 No Silver, Payment in Flesh Gu Changsheng felt she had never been this kindhearted in her two lifetimes, saving a man was one thing, but the key point was this man had no money! It seemed she had been busy for nothing! Well, that wouldn¡¯t do, so she searched this person again, finding only a tattered robe, a white jade hairpin, and a bronze token inscribed with symbols that made no sense. Where was the purse? The silver? She looked disdainfully at the man on the bed who had regained a bit of his strength, deliberately ignoring his handsome face, ¡°I say, brave warrior, do you not carry silver when you go out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to carry it.¡± The man in the bed coldly replied, not even giving her a glance. Alright then! You¡¯re the boss, but it¡¯s been two or three days, and still no one has come to pay the bill? ¡°Brave warrior, let¡¯s speak plainly, it¡¯s only natural for a Doctor to charge a consultation fee. I treated you, which costs ten thousand taels, saved your life, that¡¯s another ten thousand taels at a discount, dealt with the people tracking you, another ten thousand taels for distress, and made a promise on your behalf, another ten thousand taels for compensation. That¡¯s a total of forty thousand taels, hand it over!¡± Gu Changsheng stretched out her hand confidently demanding money. The man on the bed finally moved his brow, turned his head, looking at the white jade hairpin and bronze token in her hand, then back at her furiously persistent face, his tone unchanged, still icy, ¡°No money!¡± What! Gu Changsheng couldn¡¯t accept it, hands on hips, shouting, ¡°No money? You speak so righteously about not having money, do your parents know about this? You think you¡¯re so great because you don¡¯t have money? If you have no money, what about my forty thousand taels? Or are you planning to repay with your body?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The man¡¯s face went dark, a spark of anger in his stern eyes. ¡°Ah, even if you want to repay with your body, you¡¯d have to ask if I, your old lady, am willing to accept it!¡± Saying that, she scornfully looked him over, ¡°Big deal if you¡¯re handsome, so you can get away with owing debts? In this world, silver rules everything, no way are you owing me money!¡± ¡°My name is Zhou Mu.¡± The man in the bed coldly shot back, still staring at her. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Zhou Mu, Wang Mu, or Li Mu, dare to owe your old lady money, you¡¯re just scum. Listen well, if you can¡¯t pay up the silver, watch your old lady throw you into the little servant house to hang a card and serve customers.¡± Gu Changsheng glanced at the handsome man on the bed, anger not abating, at least this decent skin of his could be worth some money! ¡°Vulgar and indecent!¡± A woman, yet aware of the little servant house, really, the man darkened his face, what a weirdo he had encountered! ¡°I¡¯m vulgar and indecent? At least you pretend to be classy, just a pity you have no silver! Tell you, stop putting on airs with me, on my turf, you¡¯re either a dragon that coils for me, a tiger that curls up for me, you have no rights to strut around.¡± Saying this, she didn¡¯t even glance at him and turned to leave. ¡°My lady, what¡¯s wrong? Another quarrel?¡± Xiao Cui put down her needlework, stepped forward, and straightened the clothes that had been messed up from changing his bandages, every time her lady had gone to change his bandages these past few days, she came out fuming. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, just a worthless man, dared to call me vulgar when he has no money. If it weren¡¯t for his injuries, I¡¯d definitely catch him and give him a beating, teach him what ¡®vulgar¡¯ means!¡± Gu Changsheng bit angrily into a plum, ¡°I offered him a chance to repay with his body as a favor, and he had the nerve to refuse, such ingratitude.¡± Now it was Xiao Cui¡¯s turn to darken her face, my lady, is this really okay? ¡°My lady, you and he, don¡¯t match¡­¡± Xiao Cui spoke hesitantly, the man looked good, but his background was unknown and under such circumstances, definitely not a good match. ¡°Me and him? Xiao Cui, have you lost your mind? We¡¯re not just incompatible; our zodiac signs clash!¡± Gu Changsheng scoffed, ¡°I was just saying, you took it seriously, just thinking about it makes me angry, he even had the nerve to refuse, why, what about me doesn¡¯t match him?¡± Xiao Cui suddenly looked up, her lady¡¯s words were so contradictory¡­ ¡°Really, your old lady here, in the prime of her twenty-one years, and still getting rejected, once his wounds heal, I¡¯ll beat him up to vent my frustration.¡± Han Qiu entered just to hear this, glanced at the two children next to her pretending to have heard nothing and burying their heads in books, wasn¡¯t the lady afraid of corrupting these two kids? Helplessly, he twitched his lips and dutifully came forward to report, ¡°My lady, there are soldiers searching both inside and outside the city, they¡¯ll be here at the inn soon.¡± Gu Changsheng propped her chin and squinted, ¡°I was wondering why the last few days were so quiet, seems like they¡¯ve picked up the scent and are coming for us, let¡¯s go check it out, don¡¯t want to get Hu Buer into trouble, Xiao Cui, pack up, we need to get ready to flee.¡± Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 14 No Silver, Compensation in Flesh_2 Chapter 24: Chapter 14 No Silver, Compensation in Flesh_2 First it was the assassin, then it was the soldiers, who on earth had that person offended? ¡°Han Qiu, have you ever heard of the name Zhou Mu?¡± Gu Changsheng, while stepping out of the courtyard, quietly asked the Han Qiu following closely behind. Upon hearing this, Han Qiu was momentarily stunned, his usually cold face unable to hide his solemnity, ¡°My lady, Zhou is the imperial surname.¡± ¡°Yikes! I thought the Zhou surname was common, turns out that big-nosed guy is actually related to the Emperor himself.¡± Gu Changsheng touched his nose and muttered softly, thinking of the clothes they had stripped off, every garment from the outmost coat to the underwear was lined with golden threads, even the red underpants were wrapped in gold thread and embroidered with golden yellow chrysanthemums! ¡°Your ladyship¡¯s guess is not wrong, Prince Mu is indeed the direct grandson of the Current Emperor, with a fief in Liuzhou.¡± ¡°Oh my, we¡¯re in trouble now!¡± Gu Changsheng cried out sadly, Prince oh, the fiefdom was even her hometown, she stripped his clothes off, baring him entirely, saw and touched everything, spared no effort in teasing and even threatened to sell him to a little servant house, could this really be alright? Could she possibly be chopped up in an instant? ¡°Han Qiu, tell me, is this Prince Mu easy to get along with?¡± His voice quivering, Gu Changsheng asked very cautiously, give her some hope, this is ancient times after all, where imperial power is supreme, she, it seems, had poked a hole in the sky, alas! ¡°Prince Mu himself, the son of the Former Crown Prince, led troops to subdue Miaojiang at the age of thirteen, and embarked on a campaign to the Northern Desert at fifteen, ruthless and decisive in action, courageous and strategical, yet a rather low-key and mysterious person, often moving about with his face covered by a mask.¡± Han Qiu finished sharing the information he knew, then lifted his eyes, puzzled, looking at his lady, ¡°My lady, why do you suddenly ask about this person?¡± Gu Changsheng was nearly internally injured, deadly and decisive? Courageous and strategic too? Oh my, that low-key and mysterious person was right there lying in the courtyard behind, was this luck or misfortune? She saved a Prince with immense influence, yet might have offended him thoroughly, indemnification by flesh! She slapped her own cheek, blaming herself for speaking carelessly and being too mercenary! Wait, that¡¯s not right, he is a Prince, so why were the soldiers conducting the search? Something¡¯s fishy! This is Linyang City, part of Nanhuai County, not his fiefdom, Liuzhou. ¡°Han Qiu, if this Prince isn¡¯t in Liuzhou, what could be the situation?¡± Gu Changsheng squinted his eyes, a look of confusion on his face. ¡°A Vassal King with a fief may not leave his domain without imperial summons, otherwise, he is tried for the crime of plotting rebellion. Currently, there are no conflicts everywhere, it¡¯s impossible for Prince Mu to leave his fief.¡± Han Qiu replied seriously, feeling it strange why his lady suddenly cared about these matters. Gu Changsheng stopped in her tracks, slapped her forehead and crouched on the ground, unmindful of her skirt soaking up the mud from after the rain. It was done for, not only had she offended him, but she had also gotten wind of his secrets intentionally, usually, people who knew secrets didn¡¯t end well, fortunately for her, she could always run away, but she had a son and a maid, a whole family to care for, how could she run? Was she really going to wait to be silenced through murder? Damn, what is all this mess! Definitely a case of good intentions gone wrong! ¡°My lady, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiu stepped forward, his eyes filled with concern as he looked at his lady, whose face was etched with deep grievances. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Changsheng waved her hand, ¡°Han Qiu, next time I try to do a good deed, please do stop me.¡± Did she even have a next time? That¡¯s not certain at all! Gu Changsheng wished she could find a corner to draw circles on the wall, suddenly feeling as if her whole life had turned gray! Being connected to the Imperial Family meant what? Trouble! And what did Gu Changsheng fear the most? Trouble! She could never return home now, she had heard it even at the inn she stayed at that day. The essence of running away is not even knowing yourself where you will go. Having made up her mind, Gu Changsheng stood up and headed towards the front courtyard of the inn, perhaps that fellow was caught by the soldiers, and then, there might be no more to worry about! What about Princes and Lords, in the struggle for that throne, it was nothing more than siblings fighting each other. Thinking of this, Gu Changsheng felt relieved, right, this trouble might not really be a problem, someone else would solve it for her. Han Qiu watched his lady one moment hitting her own cheek, the next, she was deeply aggrieved, and the next, she spiritedly ran off, agreeing very much with Xiao Cui¡¯s words, his lady was having one of her episodes again! Of course, the word ¡°having an episode¡± was something Xiao Cui had learned from Gu Changsheng. Gu Changsheng ran to the inn¡¯s lobby, hid behind the door curtain, watching as the soldiers had searched up to this point, while Hu Buer, the Shopkeeper, coldly negotiated with them. ¡°Arresting a fugitive wanted by the Court? Be my guest.¡± The man known as Second Master, Hu Buer, wasn¡¯t simple, even in the face of soldiers he didn¡¯t lose his composure, making a dignified gesture towards the door with a flick of his hand. ¡°How daring! To obstruct the routine operations of the Court!¡± The head of the soldiers, not giving any face, pushed his spear forward, his youthful face full of righteousness. ¡°Aiyo, you scared me to death, Second Master.¡± Hu Buer, the Shopkeeper, suddenly lost his earlier composure, putting on an obviously feigned look of fear, and with due exaggeration, clutched at his chest. Just as the head of the soldiers was about to lose his temper, he was interrupted by Hu Buer who instantly returned to his bullying demeanor, ¡°Little brat just joined the troops, eh? Didn¡¯t they tell you when you left the house, what places you can search, and what places you can¡¯t?¡± Hu Buer¡¯s tone was quite disparaging, the disdain in his eyes was clear for anyone to see. The young head of the soldiers, his sore spot hit, was just about to speak when an older soldier hurried over from outside, ¡°Oh dear, General Song, don¡¯t be rash, don¡¯t be rash.¡± He grabbed General Song¡¯s spear and pushed its head to the ground, then turned, beaming at Hu Buer with an obsequious smile, ¡°Second Master, please don¡¯t be offended, General Song just took up his post and isn¡¯t familiar with the ways of the world; you are a magnanimous person, please don¡¯t take it to heart, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Gu Changsheng was practically crying, stop it, where was the supposed dominance of the soldiers? Where was their supposed righteousness? What was there to fear, just fight! Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 15 Scampering Away Chapter 25: Chapter 15 Scampering Away ¡°` ¡°Little Brat, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯m not going to bother with someone like you. On any other day, if you dared to point a gun at my head, I¡¯d have grabbed your head and used it as a soccer ball,¡± Hu Buer huffed disdainfully. He extended his five-finger claw, which was poised to strike, in a rather frightening display. The young General Song still wanted to lose his temper, but he was quickly seized by a nervous old soldier at his side. ¡°Remember, the Court has its rules, and the Itinerant World has its own ways. They are unrelated, and peace prevails. Wind Cloud Inn doesn¡¯t harbor the fugitive the Court is looking for. Feel free to leave; we won¡¯t see you out!¡± Gu Changsheng watched with great interest as Shopkeeper Hu, with an overbearing presence, held off an entire army, and the soldiers just walked away dejectedly. Although General Song left looking unconvinced, it seemed to make little difference. ¡°I apologize for alarming the guest. The situation has been handled; you are welcome to return to your rest,¡± said Shopkeeper Hu, smiling as he turned his head to see Gu Changsheng and came over to greet him. I wish you hadn¡¯t handled it so well! Gu Changsheng was inwardly bleeding out, wearing a smile more terrifying than tears, ¡°Shopkeeper Hu, do you always oppose the Court like this?¡± ¡°Not at all, our inn always deals only with matters of the Itinerant World. How could we possibly have trouble with the Court? We¡¯ve always lived in harmony,¡± Shopkeeper Hu replied, sounding genuine. Gu Changsheng was speechless¡ªyour actions just now hardly seemed harmonious¡ª¡±What if I were the fugitive the Court is searching for?¡± ¡°Well, the conditions you offered are quite fair. The People of the Itinerant World only consider whether the reward is worth the risk, regardless of the person¡¯s status or identity,¡± Shopkeeper Hu explained matter-of-factly. A life, after all, in the Itinerant World where life and death hang by a thread amid the swinging of swords, that promise, if well used, could bring in more than a little advantage. What a talent! If this were modern times, he would definitely be an expert negotiator, focusing on the blurry and calculating the benefits. It was obvious he could achieve the greatest benefit with the least sacrifice. Gu Changsheng sighed with a pained expression and turned to walk towards his quarters. Shopkeeper Hu scratched his head, puzzled. The lady appears displeased even after the trouble has been dealt with. Why is that? Clearly, Gu Changsheng¡¯s troubles weren¡¯t what Shopkeeper Hu thought they were. Right now, she was pacing circles around the room where the trouble¡ªthe very much alive Commandery Prince¡ªwas staying. What to do now? She hesitated outside the room, while inside, Zhou Mu, lying on the bed, grew increasingly stern. What was this unpredictable woman up to now? ¡°Come in!¡± Hearing the icy voice from inside, Gu Changsheng paused midstep. Alright then, a dead pig isn¡¯t afraid of boiling water, to be butchered whether it sticks out its head or not; might as well just go in and get it clear. Zhou Mu lay propped up on the bed, frowning unconsciously at the person who heroically rushed in. He couldn¡¯t understand this woman, who was traveling with a maid and a child late at night, didn¡¯t know to stay out of trouble, and had a strange and deadly way of killing that made him feel as if she was a soldier under his command, or even more. Her decisiveness and unabashed arrogance! What does a beautiful person look like with knitted brows? Gu Changsheng had never seen it before, but now, she had. She looked up and inwardly sighed, ¡°Evildoer!¡±¡ªforgetting all her former boldness. The atmosphere in the room was exceptionally bizarre. Although she was quite sure this evildoer was Prince Mu, Gu Changsheng still asked with hope in her voice, ¡°Your name is Zhou Mu, Prince Mu?¡± Please say it¡¯s not true, so I can finally relax. Obviously, Zhou Mu wasn¡¯t cooperative; he raised his eyebrows as if it were to be expected. Did she really not know that in the Zhou Dynasty, there was only one Zhou Mu? No wonder she acted with such impunity; it made him feel as if he were in a foreign land. Gu Changsheng felt like dying. Alright, his bearing, his looks, all perfectly fitting an Imperial Kin. ¡°So, let¡¯s put it this way¡ªI saved you, treated your wounds, applied medicine to you¡­¡± Gu Changsheng listed off, counting on her fingers, trying to prove that she was a good person. ¡°You also molested me, teased me, wanted to sell me!¡± Zhou Mu interrupted with a cool face, his voice betraying no emotion. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Gu Changsheng coughed awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed having to state it so bluntly, as if caught in the act¡ª¡±Listen, this has been all a misunderstanding! You can totally disregard it, totally disregard¡­¡± The weird atmosphere hung heavy. Gu Changsheng scratched her head, couldn¡¯t he just make it quick? ¡°` Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 15 Scrambling Away_2 Chapter 26: Chapter 15 Scrambling Away_2 ¡°Master, what do you think? How do you plan to handle this? Are you going to silence them by killing, or let the tiger return to the mountain?¡± After finishing her sentence, Gu Changsheng briskly slapped her own cheek. Damn it, letting the tiger return to the mountain! The latter part means raising a tiger invites calamity. She was clearly asking for death. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to raise a tiger that invites calamity,¡± Zhou Mu replied coldly, seizing the opportunity to speak. ¡°So, Master, you¡¯re not planning to settle this amicably?¡± Gu Changsheng lifted her head, her eyebrows nearly folding in worry, her face twisted into a bun. Zhou Mu squinted at her but did not reply. A sudden silence fell; neither of them spoke. Zhou Mu¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Wondering if I should take a step ahead and silence you first,¡± Gu Changsheng answered instinctively. As soon as she finished, she looked up in alarm. Damn, she zoned out! Zhou Mu¡¯s gaze turned icy. Gu Changsheng had no doubt that if looks could kill, she would probably have been sliced to the bone by now. Although she also knew some self-defense, that man was a Great General King, and a Victorious General at that. After considering the odds, it seemed possible, likely, that she couldn¡¯t beat him. Gu Changsheng instantly felt defeated. The situation was a bit tricky; Prince Mu wasn¡¯t someone easy to talk to. Having failed to negotiate, Gu Changsheng returned to her room with a face full of defeat. ¡°Mother, have some plums.¡± Little Meat Bun eagerly held out a plum to his mother¡¯s lips. Gu Changsheng took it, chewing without tasting. What to do? Better to run, can¡¯t just wait to die. ¡°Xiao Cui, how¡¯s the packing going?¡± Gu Changsheng asked in a low voice, as Xiao Cui just walked in. ¡°There¡¯s still a bit left, madam. It¡¯s getting dark; are we really going to leave now?¡± Xiao Cui asked doubtfully, setting down the provisions she was carrying. Nonsense, darkness is the perfect cover for escape. Gu Changsheng waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Hurry, just pack the essentials; we¡¯re leaving in a bit.¡± Xiao Cui, though perplexed, obediently started to place things in the carriage in the front courtyard. Once everything was properly packed, Gu Changsheng, holding her son in one arm and leading Han Mo with the other, headed for the front courtyard. Shopkeeper Hu, seeing them on the way, simply asked, ¡°Leaving?¡± Gu Changsheng nodded affirmatively. Shopkeeper Hu said, ¡°Take care,¡± and went about his business, showing no concern that Gu Changsheng might skip paying her dues. It made sense, considering she had the guts to provoke the Government Office; finding her if necessary shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Gu Changsheng, without the time to bother with these matters, had just stepped into the stables when her whole being felt off. Standing frozen at the stable door, she clutched her son and stared at the tall, straight figure lounging beside the carriage. Could someone tell her why this man was here? ¡°Mu¡­ Buddy Mu?¡± Gu Changsheng regretted the words as soon as they left her mouth. She had intended to call him Prince Mu, but at the last second retracted that and inexplicably ended up saying ¡°buddy.¡± She had actually called a commandery prince ¡°buddy¡±! Sure enough, Zhou Mu¡¯s eyebrows lifted. ¡°That¡¯s a rather unique appellation.¡± Some call him Master, some General, and some Commandery Prince, but this was the first time someone had called him ¡°buddy¡±! ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Gu Changsheng disguised her coughing with two dry hacks; she coughed more today, and if this kept up, she would end up with tuberculosis sooner or later. ¡°Um, how did you come to be here?¡± She was attempting an escape with her whole family in tow, yet the very person she was trying to evade had caught her red-handed. What a stroke of unfortunate luck. ¡°I heard you were heading to Liuzhou, and it just so happens to be on my way.¡± Zhou Mu replied as if it were the most natural thing, his handsome face less cold than usual. Gu Changsheng raised her hand and smacked the back of Xiao Cui¡¯s reddened head, scolding her for not being able to keep her mouth shut. Bewildered, Xiao Cui looked at her with an expression of hurt, wondering what she had done wrong. To hell with ¡®on my way,¡¯ she was indeed planning to go to Liuzhou, but because of him, she had been all set to flee and wander the earth as a fugitive. And yet, this wretch had followed her like an unshakable specter. ¡°Um, I was thinking of going back to Liuzhou, but then I suddenly remembered I had some unfinished business, and I need to make a detour elsewhere,¡± Gu Changsheng stammered out an explanation. We¡¯re not on the same path, so let¡¯s part ways amicably and soon. ¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Mu leaned against the carriage frame, watching her coldly; that one word took him two turns to spit out. Gu Changsheng truly felt like crying, and, showing a lack of backbone, she hastily added, ¡°Actually, the matter can wait, let¡¯s head back to Liuzhou first.¡± When under a low roof, one must bow one¡¯s head; she was acutely aware of the situation. In truth, it was because she couldn¡¯t beat him! Damn, this frustration. ¡°My luggage.¡± Gu Changsheng looked on as Zhou Mu spoke indifferently, cursing silently: Evildoer! Jerk! Resignedly, she turned to instruct Xiao Cuicui to pack his luggage. Xiao Cui was quite the homemaker, having bought clothes, shoes, and even a large bundle of medicinal herbs from the shopkeeper. Han Qiu regarded the two, locking gazes opposite one another, feeling that something was definitely off. The ¡®Buddy Mu¡¯ mentioned by his wife remained fully detached, while the wife herself seethed with gritted teeth and endured. Having followed her mistress for half a month, this was the first time she saw her normally carefree mistress in such a state. There was certainly a problem! However, as a maid, she naturally wouldn¡¯t ask if her mistress chose not to tell. Gu Changsheng watched Xiao Cui run towards her with an enormous bundle, dumbstruck. Was this really necessary? Even if it was for the sake of serving a handsome man, did she have to be so devoted and diligent? Han Qiu efficiently secured the bundle to the back of the carriage. This whole ordeal only served to further stifle Gu Changsheng¡¯s smoldering anger. Once on the carriage, after settling the two children, five people were crammed into a carriage that, despite being a specially chosen large one, was exceedingly crowded. Gu Changsheng turned her head to look at the person comfortably occupying more than half the carriage, lying in an elegant pose, one hand supporting his head, his handsome face exuding a hint of pleasure¡ªall in all, very charming, very romantic, and inciting an urge in her to pounce on him. Gu Changsheng, seated rather uncomfortably, nudged him with her foot, hinting that he should at least make some room for her to stretch her legs. No response! She nudged him again, still no response! Gu Changsheng became infuriated, slapped her hands on the carriage, and aimed a fierce kick at those Soul-Dissolving long legs, ¡°Buddy, you better tone it down! Don¡¯t get too full of yourself! Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 16: Watch My Husband Collect Money Chapter 27: Chapter 16: Watch My Husband Collect Money Gu Changsheng felt that she must be having bad luck, for things to be going so wrong. The carriage had one more person in it, and though the man was very pleasant to look at, his chilling aura that he carried everywhere nullified that benefit. After traveling for two days, Gu Changsheng had figured out that this person had no intention of killing someone to keep a secret, nor did he show any signs of leaving. He was like a goddamn plaster, sticking to her, refusing to leave when she hinted politely, and turning a deaf ear when she told him directly! And he kept throwing cold glances her way, expressing his numerous complaints. The inn¡¯s food was hard to swallow, the dishes hard to stomach, the fabric of the clothes too shabby, the accommodations too cramped¡­ For fuck¡¯s sake! Freeloading and still so much to complain about! Who the hell did Gu Changsheng think she was? Once she confirmed she had nothing to fear for her life, she was the type who feared neither heaven nor earth! So, Han Qiu and Xiao Cui watched, dumbfounded, as their mistress turned into a firecracker, quick to ignite, and even without a spark, she¡¯d get angry all on her own. ¡°Kid! When living under someone¡¯s roof, you need to be aware of your place.¡± The person ignored her. ¡°Kid! Don¡¯t be too excessive, move your ass over.¡± The man moved a little to dodge her kicking foot but still didn¡¯t pay her any attention. ¡°Kid! Getting too cocky, huh?¡± Gu Changsheng got angry and decisively pounced on the reclining person. She groped around, east and west, and fished out a bronze token from his embrace, shaking it in her hand. Zhou Mu finally lifted his eyes to look at the token that had been snatched away, still remaining silent. ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re so poor that you¡¯re only left with this, even if I¡¯m not smart, I know this must be some sort of token, right?¡± Gu Changsheng, squinting her Red Phoenix Eyes, smiled triumphantly, ¡°You still owe me forty thousand taels of silver, this, for the time being, will serve as collateral.¡± ¡°I¡¯m older than you,¡± Zhou Mu finally couldn¡¯t hold back and retorted. ¡°Oh! Big deal, older than me, see that, my son!¡± Gu Changsheng patted her son who was playing with a puzzle ring, continuing arrogantly, ¡°I may not be as old as you, but my son is already this big. You¡¯re older than me yet can¡¯t even find a wife. Such a shame for that handsome face, tsk tsk¡­¡± Zhou Mu¡¯s icy face finally cracked a fraction. He came to understand that talking to this woman was just asking for trouble, a total waste of time! How could there be such a woman in this world? No wonder she was divorced! They finally entered the Liuzhou Region, which was relatively safe, and Zhou Mu let out a sigh of relief, only to tense up again. No sooner had they entered Heyan City, than that woman started getting restless. Instead of finding an inn to stay in, she insisted on stopping at an inconspicuous stall to eat bean curd. ¡°Son, hurry up, this bean curd is good stuff, it nourishes and is high in protein. You¡¯re growing, eat more,¡± Gu Changsheng said as she found an empty table to sit down and motioned for her son to come over quickly. ¡°Sister, come on, six bowls of bean curd, add extra green onion,¡± Gu Changsheng shouted to the stall¡¯s sister, enthusiastic she continued speaking to her son, ¡°The bean curd here is made with light brine, it¡¯s much finer than the firm tofu from the north. Son, you must eat more of it, grow up plump and fair.¡± She then turned to Han Mo, ¡°Xiao Mozi, you eat more too, see if it can make you a bit fairer.¡± Han Mo had a darker complexion and wasn¡¯t one to talk much, never avoiding being teased by Gu Changsheng. Han Mo didn¡¯t mind her words and nodded with a ¡°hmm¡± in response. Gu Changsheng was pleased to see Xiao Mozi responding more and more. Why should a child always look so serious? They should be laughing and joking, that¡¯s what kids are supposed to be like. She already had enough cold faces around her, Zhou Mu, a big iceberg; Han Qiu, a female iceberg; plus Han Mo, a small iceberg. She¡¯d end up frozen to death one of these days, so it was essential to make Xiao Mozi more lively. After waiting for a while with no one attending to them, Gu Changsheng, puzzled, turned her head and saw the bean curd sister staring fixedly at their table with a tray full of bean curd in her hands. Of course, Gu Changsheng wouldn¡¯t be so vain as to think Bean Curd Sister was stunned by her beauty. ¡°Hey, Sister¡¯s come back to her senses. If you keep staring at my husband like that, I¡¯ll get jealous,¡± Gu Changsheng hollered. In an instant, the entire table was stunned: Husband? Who? They all turned in unison to look at Brother Wood. Yes, by habit, they¡¯d come to call Zhou Mu ¡°Brother Wood,¡± associating his surname with the word for wood. Zhou Mu felt creeped out by their stares and, with a cold expression, picked up the teapot from the table, poured half a cup of tea, swirled it, and spilled it out, then poured a fresh cup. Mistress, are you teasing Brother Wood again? Xiao Cui bowed her head, wondering if she could pretend not to know her own mistress. Seeing Brother Wood¡¯s handsome face, she¡¯d teased him on several occasions. It was too embarrassing! Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 16: Watch My Husband Collect Money_2 Chapter 28: Chapter 16: Watch My Husband Collect Money_2 Han Qiu¡¯s cold lips twitched involuntarily, truly nothing her ladyship dared not say. ¡°I apologize, dear guest, my granddaughter is short-sighted, here is the bean curd you ordered.¡± The old woman, busy at the stove, heard this and hurriedly came over to take the tray from her granddaughter¡¯s hands, placing bowls of bean curd in front of the guests one by one. When it was Zhou Mu¡¯s turn, she also paused, her hand shook, and the bean curd seemed about to spill out. Gu Changsheng¡¯s quick reflexes saved the trembling bowl, and as he looked at the old woman, he realized that even at the age of sixty or seventy, she could still be stunned by a handsome man. He glared at Zhou Mu unsatisfiedly and resentfully set the bowl down in front of him, unable to resist muttering, ¡°What an evildoer! A disaster! Preying on both the old and the young!¡± Bean Curd Granny, of course, heard her words and retreated with a flushed old face, truly lacking self-control! But then again, that fellow did have good looks; she had lived for most of her life and had never come across someone so handsome. Gu Changsheng paid no mind to the naked stares from those around, eating what she should eat, drinking what she should drink, not like they were looking at her anyway. ¡°Mommy, are you going to make Uncle Wood my daddy?¡± Little Meat Bun asked, his mouth full of bean curd, his words unclear. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Gu Changsheng, who choked on her breath, truly coughed this time, hitting her chest and looking at her precious son with a face full of shock. But Little Meat Bun Gu Ze wasn¡¯t looking at her; instead, he turned to Zhou Mu and asked, ¡°Uncle Wood, do you have silver?¡± ¡°No,¡± Zhou Mu replied decisively as he looked up. Thank goodness, no need to explain herself, Gu Changsheng sighed with relief. ¡°Then what to do, my mommy loves silver the most, if you don¡¯t have any, she won¡¯t fancy you.¡± Little Meat Bun chewed on his spoon, his face full of annoyance. Although Uncle Wood was a bit cold, he was good looking, and he liked looking at him a lot. ¡°Cough cough cough cough¡­¡± Gu Changsheng coughed even more fiercely this time, Xiao Cui hurried forward to help her catch her breath, while Han Qiu passed her a cup of tea, Gu Changsheng looking at her son with a reproachful expression, is this how one talks about their own mother? Where did she go wrong in teaching him? Before she could catch her old breath, a cold voice came from across the table. ¡°I have some at home, a lot!¡± Little Meat Bun was satisfied, his sharp little teeth disappearing as he smiled. ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Having coughed several times before stabilizing, Gu Changsheng picked up the tea cup and drank two hefty sips, looked across at Zhou Mu who still had that icy, indifferent, unreadable look, and her temper flared! She slammed her hands down on the table and bellowed at the people who were staring at Zhou Mu, ¡°What are you looking at, keep looking and I¡¯ll charge you!¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Even Zhou Mu looked at her incredulously. The bystanders withdrew their gazes in panic, thinking what a fierce lady, such a waste for such a handsome lad. It was like a beautiful flower stuck in cow dung. As the cow dung, Gu Changsheng certainly understood the pity in their expressions and was about to march over in a rage, sleeves rolled up, but was held back by Han Qiu and Xiao Cui, one on each side. ¡°My lady, calm down, calm down, we¡¯re in the middle of the street and everyone¡¯s watching.¡± Xiao Cui was really about to cry, truly, it was so embarrassing! ¡°My lady, please continue with your bean curd.¡± As he took the bean curd Han Qiu pushed over, Gu Changsheng felt very aggrieved and shot Zhou Mu an angry glare, ¡°Evildoer!¡± The ¡°evildoer¡± he mentioned, however, was completely unconcerned and gracefully scooped a spoonful of bean curd into his mouth. The movements were indescribably elegant, as if what laid before him wasn¡¯t half a wen money worth of bean curd but rather a delicacy from an imperial banquet at the Imperial Palace. His lips, tinged a delicate red, puckered slightly, adorned with a dot of white from the bean curd, irresistibly seductive. As the bean curd slid down his throat, Gu Changsheng found himself involuntarily swallowing, utterly soul-dissolving¡­ I really want to throw myself at him! ¡°Mommy, Uncle Wood said he has a lot of silver, maybe we can consider it.¡± Gu Changsheng was brought back to her senses in an instant, forgetting all about the soul-dissolving experience and turned to look at her son, her face a picture of surprise and uncertainty, ¡°Son, how could you have such thoughts?¡± Isn¡¯t it terrifying? ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who said, since your son has no daddy, among the boys in the world, those who are handsome and have loads of silver, we should be picky?¡± Little Meat Bun continued to bite his spoon, a confused expression on his face. Could he have remembered it wrong? Had she really said such a thing? Did she? It seemed like, yes, she had. Gu Changsheng covered her face, it was truly too embarrassing! How could she say such an insane thing? Did her son¡¯s memory have to be that good? ¡°My lady, you will lead the Young Master astray!¡± Xiao Cui was very certain in her disapproval; at this rate, the Young Master would sooner or later be led astray and grow into what the ¡°crooked tree¡± her lady had described. Zhou Mu adjusted his stance, leisurely enjoying the show, though his face still bore an icy aloofness. ¡°Son, while it¡¯s true what I said, we still have to be selective about people.¡± Gu Changsheng pulled her son onto her lap, knowing how critical a child¡¯s worldview is, she had to properly guide him, lest he grows up misguided. In fact, in the eyes of Han Qiu and Xiao Cui, the Young Master was already being led astray. ¡°My son, silver is certainly indispensable, but as for being handsome¡­¡± Gu Changsheng glanced at Zhou Mu¡¯s enigmatic handsome face, which was just too hateable, ¡°if they look like your Uncle Wood, that¡¯s absolutely unacceptable.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Little Meat Bun asked, puzzled, furrowing his brows. He quite liked Uncle Wood, picking him as a daddy didn¡¯t seem too bad. ¡°Your Uncle Wood is too eye-catching. Having someone like that as a daddy will bring you a first, a second, a third¡­ countless number of stepmothers. Do you still want him?¡± Gu Changsheng narrowed her eyes, a slightly wicked thought crossed her mind. With such looks, even without trying, there surely would be countless women throwing themselves at him, and even she herself couldn¡¯t resist wanting to pounce on him and devour him, far too unsafe! ¡°No!¡± Little Meat Bun replied decisively. Mommy said stepparents are like tigers, they hit children, scold them, and don¡¯t feed them; only mommy is the real deal, he didn¡¯t want a stepmom. ¡°Good boy¡­¡± Gu Changsheng glanced at the face across from her, which was growing as dark as the bottom of a pot, and smiled with particular satisfaction. She had finally vented this long-held frustration¡­ Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 17: The Blue-Faced Disaster Chapter 29: Chapter 17: The Blue-Faced Disaster Xiao Cui looked at her mistress scaring the Young Master with a sense of resignation on her face. She really had no more opinions about her. Now that Gu Changsheng¡¯s anger had subsided, and the tofu pudding tasted more delicious, she watched her beloved son eat with joy while ambitiously looking all around. Customers at the tofu stand were frightened by her, and when they saw her looking their way, they quickly lowered their heads as if they were afraid of being charged, turning their gaze elsewhere. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Changsheng snorted disdainfully. With that little bit of nerve, they still think of hooking up with a beauty? Without a strong heart and a face thicker than the city walls, handsome guys are definitely out of your league. She no longer paid attention to them and continued to look around aimlessly. This random glance brought her some fun. She excitedly tugged on Xiao Cui¡¯s sleeve and pointed across the street. ¡°Xiao Cui, look at the person selling herself on the other side of the road. Doesn¡¯t she look like you did back in the day?¡± Xiao Cui had mentioned before that this was how she had been rescued by Old Grand Master Gu. Xiao Cui stretched her neck to take a glance and shook her head, earnestly replying, ¡°Not really, she¡¯s selling herself to bury her father, while I buried my mother back then.¡± Gu Changsheng was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Cui, this housekeeper, had a bit of dry humor in her. ¡°Just watch, this situation is bound to attract one or two thugs or troublemakers,¡± Gu Changsheng continued to watch, speaking with certainty. It¡¯s always written this way in the scripts; a solo act is the least likely to happen. Her words made Zhou Mu also glance in that direction, then he lowered his head and continued eating tofu pudding. ¡°Look, look, the thugs have arrived.¡± Gu Changsheng pulled her son over, gave everyone a ¡®see, I knew it¡¯ look, and excitedly said, pointing across the street, ¡°The show is about to start.¡± As expected, a couple of ruffians with a menacing aura approached the small figure selling herself to bury her father. Xiao Cui looked on with worry, empathizing with the person and feeling sad for a moment, then turned to Gu Changsheng. ¡°Mistress, shouldn¡¯t we go help?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not time yet. Heroes always make their entrance last, only then does a heroic rescue feel precious.¡± A rare live act; it would be a pity not to watch it through. Zhou Mu paused with his teacup in hand, seemed to think of something, his lips twitched, and then he lowered his head again. Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t care about him, she was enjoying watching the show, even encouraging a table of people to watch with her. Unfortunately, Gu Changsheng had only guessed the beginning correctly, not the end. The thugs indeed approached with malevolence, but after standing there for a short while, they angrily kicked the corpse on the ground and left! The thugs blocked the view so that Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t see the specific situation, but the outcome surprised her. What about seizing the common girl? The heroic rescue? These despicable thugs weren¡¯t following the script at all, which made her feel a loss of face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Gu Changsheng, perplexed, took the lead in standing up and stepping toward the other side of the street. Xiao Cui hastily threw down a few Copper Coins and followed. The group arrived at the side of the pitiful person selling herself to bury her father, and the little figure felt their presence and raised her head. ¡°No need to ask, I think I know why even the street ruffians didn¡¯t rob you.¡± Gu Changsheng shook her head with an air of understanding and sympathy. ¡°Your looks are really a bit too poor.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Looks? Do you think you¡¯re shopping for vegetables? The person on the ground was as thin as a bean sprout, her body lacking any hint of flesh, with only her unusually large eyes full of hope, looking up at the people before her. ¡°Are you going to buy me to take home?¡± Her voice was pleasant, soft, and crisp, but clearly lacked confidence. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just do a good deed for the day. Xiao Cui, give her some pieces of silver.¡± Gu Changsheng shook her head; she didn¡¯t want an extra young girl to take care of. This girl was only thirteen or fourteen, a typical case of severe malnutrition. Gu Changsheng wasn¡¯t a saint; she couldn¡¯t take care of so many people. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Cui stepped forward and slipped a few pieces of silver into her bosom. ¡°Never mind, Han Qiu, go to that alley we just passed, the one with laborers for hire, recruit two men to come help her bury the body.¡± She figured that if she gave the silver directly to the girl, it would likely be stolen right away. Han Qiu obeyed and quickly brought back two strong laborers. Watching the two laborers carry the corpse outside the city, Gu Changsheng led the group of people towards the carriage parked by the roadside. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to find an inn to rest. Han Qiu, Xiao Cui, we¡¯ll continue our journey tomorrow. Use the rest of the day to prepare some dry rations for me properly. The cakes we brought last time were too dry; they were too hard to eat.¡± Gu Changsheng was quite particular about her food. Although she could make do during special times, she was reluctant to swallow a bite if conditions allowed. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 17 A Blue-faced Disaster_2 Chapter 30: Chapter 17 A Blue-faced Disaster_2 On this point, her views were quite similar to Zhou Mu¡¯s, but when Zhou Mu was picky with food, she cursed with a little less conviction. ¡°Got it, wife,¡± Xiao Cui replied, helping Han Mo into the carriage. Heyan City was neither big nor small, but after turning just two streets, Gu Changsheng and the others settled on a relatively clean inn to take up residence, comfortably having a full meal. Although it wasn¡¯t particularly delicious, at least it was hot. Gu Changsheng sent Han Qiu to take care of the luggage and instructed Xiao Cui to check the kitchen for tasty and easy-to-preserve food. Ignoring Zhou Mu who was loitering in her room, afraid she would sneak away, she lay on the bed and reviewed the lessons of the two little ones. Han Mo recited in a stumbling manner, occasionally losing track of words, while Little Meat Bun recited fluently without any hitches. ¡°Xiao Mozi, I can see it now. You just don¡¯t have this talent,¡± Gu Changsheng said as she looked at Han Mo, who hung his head in distress. She quickly comforted him, ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right. Isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡®A scholar is good for nothing else¡¯? Just stick with me and practice your Kung Fu honestly.¡± Han Mo¡¯s face lifted in relief, and he nodded vigorously. Yet, an incongruous voice scoffed, neither loudly nor softly. Gu Changsheng turned her face aside, ¡°What, you disagree?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you call Kung Fu?¡± Zhou Mu scoffed again with disdain, remembering how she killed people without any set moves or routines. It was clearly a chaotic fight, injuring the enemy greatly but herself moderately. ¡°Buddy Mu, there¡¯s a saying I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard,¡± Gu Changsheng raised her eyebrows. Zhou Mu gave her a cold glance and remained silent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a white cat or a black cat, as long as it catches mice, it¡¯s a good cat!¡± Gu Changsheng huffed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my Kung Fu? Killing people, escaping, and saving my life is what counts. Do you understand close combat? Judo? Taekwondo? Such ignorance.¡± Indeed, she had dispatched more than a dozen people and escaped unscathed. Zhou Mu nodded in rare agreement, ¡°Indeed, you are a good cat.¡± Gu Changsheng was left breathless with indignation, about to explode, when the door suddenly banged. Her hands paused mid-stance as she heard the Waiter¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Honored guest, there¡¯s a little girl outside claiming you just bought her.¡± When had she bought a servant girl? Instinctively, her thoughts flew to the bean sprout-like girl she had seen by the roadside, and her eyebrows involuntarily raised, ¡°Tell her to leave. I have no intention of adding a maid.¡± The Waiter outside responded and then ¡°dada dada¡± went downstairs. Gu Changsheng sighed. The world was full of suffering, and she had merely stumbled upon some and had the means to lend a hand. But could she really manage if she interfered with everything? After all, she wasn¡¯t a god! ¡°Mom, is it that dead sister from earlier?¡± Little Meat Bun lifted his head to ask. That thought of tragic empathy vanished from Gu Changsheng¡¯s mind, and she smacked him on the head in a fit of irritation, ¡°How many times have I told you to pause when you speak? What dead sister? It¡¯s the sister beside the dead person. She¡¯s alive!¡± Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, rubbed the back of his head where he had been hit, a look of realization on his face, ¡°Oh, Mom, is it the sister from beside the dead person earlier?¡± Gu Changsheng felt helpless toward such an obedient and compliant son, pinched his chubby little face, and said kindly, ¡°That¡¯s right, but our Little Meat Bun is getting plumper and plumper. Once we get to Liuzhou, your mother will perform surgery on you, and you will definitely grow up to be a graceful young man.¡± No longer will you have to endure the strange looks of others, no longer will you be treated as an evildoer or a disaster. Although Zhou Mu did not understand what surgery meant, recalling past scenes, he assumed it must mean cutting off the extra flesh on Gu Ze¡¯s neck. But could such an abnormality from birth be simply cut away and done with? Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t know what he was thinking; in her eyes, Zhou Mu was a persistent bother and a prison head, watching her intently to prevent her from running away again, and occasionally picking fights. The problem was, although she always mocked him coldly and heatedly, she still found him pleasing to the eye, which really was¡­ beyond reason! Love for beauty is natural, but if that beauty is a living, breathing person, then one must abstain! Gu Changsheng cast an annoyed glance at Zhou Mu, who was reading a book on the side, wearing a dark blue plain silk shirt that somehow made him look dashing and elegant. Thinking about the lean body beneath the shirt, the symmetric ¡°tofu¡± blocks, and those sensual long legs, she wondered if his wound needed a new dressing? Zhou Mu, feeling uncomfortable under her intense gaze, lifted his eyes from the page, for her stare was too fervent to ignore. Seeing him look up, Gu Changsheng instantly snapped back to reality, raised her hand, and slapped her own mouth, scolding herself, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for daydreaming! If it were just a simple Iceberg Handsome Man, that would be one thing, but he is a deep-water bomb! ¡°Mother?¡± Little Meat Bun, holding the pen shaft, looked up puzzledly at Gu Changsheng, wondering why mother kept hitting herself. Didn¡¯t it hurt? Zhou Mu also twitched the corner of his mouth, the coldness on his face almost cracking. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu Changsheng consoled Little Meat Bun, ¡°Mom just has occasional cramps in her face; a little tap helps it recover.¡± Gu Ze, Little Meat Bun, nodded in apparent understanding, though what he grasped was anyone¡¯s guess. Before Gu Changsheng could ask, he confidently continued, ¡°Every time mom looks at Uncle Wood, her face cramps up.¡± Gu Changsheng¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as cold sweat streamed down¡­ Son, do we have to expose your mother¡¯s secret like that? By doing so, you put your mother in such an awkward position! Of course, Little Meat Bun was unaware of his mother¡¯s inner turmoil, and lowered his head to continue practicing writing his name. Gu Changsheng¡¯s head couldn¡¯t be lower; she truly couldn¡¯t bear to look at Zhou Mu anymore. This was so humiliating! Profaning the beauty and being caught by her son, so blatantly exposing the act, she felt so ashamed she could show her face to no one. It was all due to that evildoer Zhou Mu, an enticing calamity! Zhou Mu also paid her no attention, his cool eyes lowered, unsure of what he was thinking. An awkward atmosphere began to linger, making Gu Changsheng wish she could find a hole to crawl into. ¡°Madam, Madam¡­¡± The anxious voice of Xiao Cui came from outside the door, giving Gu Changsheng a reprieve as if pardoned. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 18: The Bean Sprout Waiting to be Fattened Chapter 31: Chapter 18: The Bean Sprout Waiting to be Fattened Gu Changsheng swore she had never felt Xiao Cui¡¯s presence to be so crucial, she was practically a savior! Always languid and sentimental, Gu Changsheng sprang forward with a swift step, flung the door open, and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xiao Cui? Why are you so flustered?¡± Quickly rescue her, she did not want to stay a moment longer in a place where Zhou Mu was! Gu Changsheng¡¯s heart cried out silently. ¡°Madam, didn¡¯t you just help that maid who sold herself to bury her father? She has just arrived,¡± Xiao Cui said, catching her breath while holding a food box. ¡°She hasn¡¯t left yet?¡± Gu Changsheng frowned, hadn¡¯t she just sent her away? ¡°Do you know?¡± Xiao Cui looked startled. ¡°Yes, the waiter came by just now, and I had him send her away.¡± Gu Changsheng adjusted her skirt; the ancient long skirts were so troublesome, making it inconvenient to run away¡ªshe definitely needed to modify it. ¡°But, she¡¯s still kneeling at the entrance of the inn,¡± Xiao Cui added. ¡°What?¡± Gu Changsheng exclaimed, turning around and walking towards the door. ¡°I had just bought some pastries, and there she was, kneeling, I saw it clearly myself,¡± Xiao Cui explained hastily, setting down the food box and following. Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t acknowledge her because just reaching the staircase and glancing outside, she saw the small figure kneeling at the main entrance of the inn. She had chosen quite the conspicuous spot to kneel, impossible to ignore, drawing the frequent glances of passersby. The innkeeper was also frantically pacing at the door; evidently, his attempts to drive her away had failed. Seeing Gu Changsheng and the others descending the stairs, the innkeeper¡¯s face lit up as if seeing a savior and he came forward anxiously, asking, ¡°Guest, you¡¯re finally here. Look, this isn¡¯t proper, people who don¡¯t know might think some dishonorable things have occurred in my humble inn.¡± Gu Changsheng sighed, glancing at Xiao Cui. Xiao Cui cleverly stepped forward, handed over Two Taels of Silver, and said with a guilty face, ¡°I apologize for the trouble, Shopkeeper, please take this little amount of money for a cup of tea.¡± The shopkeeper secretly pinched the silver, instantly changing his demeanor and obsequiously approached, ¡°How could we trouble esteemed guests, I will have someone drive this disrespectful maid away immediately, to spare you any further annoyance.¡± Such is the way of the world; as birds perish for food, people suffer for money, even the lowest limits of morality could be erased. Gu Changsheng gave the shopkeeper a meaningful look and coldly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± and headed outside the inn. The kneeling person cried, her shoulders heaving up and down, and the ground was wet with a considerable amount of tears, making her look particularly pitiful. How many tears could a person have, to let them flow uncontrollably like this? Turning to see Zhou Mu and the others had also followed, Gu Changsheng snorted; they were indeed persistent like haunting spirits. Her snort was insignificant, but the small figure on the ground trembled, lowered her head even more, as tears dropped, pattering against the ground. Gu Changsheng was not a soft-hearted person, sometimes she could even be as hard-hearted as iron, yet at this moment, she could not help but feel a twinge of pity; inequality was greater grief than scarcity, some were born into riches and honor, while others were born less than animals, their lives as worthless as weeds. She had helped bury her father, but had left this thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl alone on the streets. Given the current state of the world, without any significant skills or anyone to rely on, one could only imagine her fate. A lack of initial indifference gave rise to an even greater inability to remain indifferent now. ¡°Han Qiu, didn¡¯t I tell you that if I ever acted impulsively with charity again, to make sure you stop me?¡± Gu Changsheng said dejectedly, looking at Han Qiu who had just rushed over. Han Qiu knew that Madam wasn¡¯t truly blaming her, yet she still bowed her head, ¡°Han Qiu is at fault.¡± Gu Changsheng sighed; this mishap was her own doing, she just wanted to vent. ¡°What is your name? Where is your home?¡± The person on the ground lifted her head; her large eyes were tearful as she looked at Gu Changsheng, her voice still melodious, ¡°My name is Dong Lei, I am from Liuzhou City.¡± ¡°Dong Lei?¡± Gu Changsheng bent down in confusion, taking a closer look; it was indeed a young maid. ¡°What is your name, Madam?¡± the maid asked fearlessly, staring back with wide eyes. Xiao Cui was about to step forward and reprimand her, but Gu Changsheng motioned her away, squatting down to face her directly, smiling, ¡°Gu Changsheng.¡± ¡°Hmm, your name sounds prettier than mine,¡± Dong Lei nodded, agreeing earnestly. ¡°Thunder rumbling in winter,¡± Gu Changsheng thought, this girl was definitely not complimenting her name. With a name like Dong Lei, what name wouldn¡¯t sound nicer? Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 18 Fattening Up the Bean Sprouts_2 Chapter 32: Chapter 18 Fattening Up the Bean Sprouts_2 ¡°Why did your family give you such a, um, unique name?¡± A little girl named Thunder, isn¡¯t that shocking! ¡°Dad said when I was born, there was thunder in winter, so he named me after it. It¡¯s the thunder from a thunderstorm,¡± Dong Lei said, tears welling up in her eyes again as she mentioned her father. Gu Changsheng pulled a handkerchief from his sleeve and gently wiped her tears, only to see the once white fabric turn pitch black. As he continued, another patch darkened. Gu Changsheng was stunned. How dirty could this scrawny child¡¯s face be? Yet his hands didn¡¯t stop, wiping even more meticulously. Dong Lei didn¡¯t dodge; she just cried earnestly, hiccupping as she spoke, ¡°You¡¯re really¡­hic¡­nice, just like my¡­hic¡­mom, very gentle¡­sob sob¡­¡± Gu Changsheng looked at the handkerchief, now filthy, then at her complexion, now visible like fine porcelain although not completely clean, still with specks of dirt. But now it was clear, Dong Lei indeed had a beautiful face, her small face with big eyes brimming with tears, a dainty nose above cherry lips, naturally red lips and naturally black eyebrows. Coupled with her fair skin, she was truly a beauty, surpassing Xiao Cui by far. Such a Dong Lei, if nurtured well, would surely become a devastating beauty in three to four years. ¡°Dong Lei, I was kind-hearted enough to bury your father, but I hadn¡¯t planned to add another person to serve me. However, with a face like yours, wandering the streets could lead to a bad end. What if I hire someone to send you back to Liuzhou City?¡± Since they were townsfolk, she felt she had done enough. ¡°You buried my dad, so now I¡¯m your servant,¡± Dong Lei said, tears streaming down her face again. Before when her face was still filthy, it didn¡¯t show much, but now with a beauty shedding tears, Gu Changsheng found it hard to ignore. She always had an appreciation for beauty. Look, both Xiao Cui and Han Qiu were quite attractive, both could turn heads. If Dong Lei was added, her household would have its own collection of three beauties. A woman¡¯s ultimate weapons are tears, havoc, and threats of despair; indeed, Gu Changsheng felt overwhelmed by just the tears, sensing a looming defeat. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t cry. There are just a few of us at home. First, tell me what you can do, and I¡¯ll think about whether to keep you.¡± Well, might as well be thorough with the good deeds, given her penchant for meddling. ¡°I can cook. My dad was a chef, and I loved learning to cook with him.¡± Dong Lei saw a glimmer of hope, her big eyes sparkling, her tears disappearing in an instant. ¡°Cooking, that¡¯s actually good.¡± Gu Changsheng supported her chin and thought. Xiao Cui¡¯s cooking skills were really nothing to boast about, barely palatable, and definitely not enjoyable; Han Qiu was even worse, having been a privileged young lady before, she might be better at wielding a sword than a kitchen knife. ¡°Xiao Cui, can we afford another maid with our money?¡± Gu Changsheng finished contemplating and turned to ask the housekeeper, Xiao Cui. Xiao Cui had been with her long enough to understand what she meant and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright then.¡± Gu Changsheng brushed off her sleeves, stood up, and grabbed Dong Lei¡¯s hand with a smile, ¡°From today onward, you are my maid Xiao Leizi. The Three Beauties are complete; we¡¯re not far from being like Tang Bohu with his Four Beauties.¡± ¡°Who is Tang Bohu?¡± Dong Lei asked, steadying her shaky body from kneeling too long. The crowd was curious too; even Zhou Mu looked at her with his stern eyes. ¡°Tang Bohu was a painter, best known for his portraits of beautiful women,¡± Gu Changsheng explained. In her previous life, her grandfather had a collection of Tang Bohu¡¯s beauty paintings. Remembering her grandfather in another time and space, Gu Changsheng¡¯s heart ached; that old man who had cherished her so, he must be heartbroken without her. Zhou Mu saw her suddenly sad, the emotions in her eyes were of nostalgia, affection, admiration, concern, reluctance, and a deeper, unresolved melancholy¡­ What kind of person could evoke such intense feelings from the usually wild and fearless her? Turning to look at Gu Ze next to him, his own son perhaps? Thinking this, he quickly felt bored, lifting his sleeve and turning back to the inn. Gu Changsheng came back to her senses to see his retreating figure. Who had upset this master now, she wondered with a snort, ¡°Hmph, so melodramatic!¡± ¡°Quickly, Xiao Cui, hurry and have the shopkeeper prepare a feast to welcome Xiao Leizi.¡± She waved her hand grandly. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Why did they feel the word ¡®join¡¯ had a bit of a bandit vibe? ¡°Cough cough, just order some good dishes. Look how thin Xiao Leizi is, a gust could blow her away,¡± Gu Changsheng quickly changed the subject to avoid Xiao Cui¡¯s constant nagging. ¡°How can you say ¡®join¡¯ though; only bandits talk that way!¡± The newly joined Dong Lei objected, obviously not as easy to fool as Xiao Cui. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, it¡¯s just a word. Why fuss over it?¡± Gu Changsheng dismissed it with a wave of her hand and walked towards the inn. Everyone followed, with Dong Lei closely behind Gu Changsheng, not letting it go, ¡°How can you just say that? People say it reflects your status, my mom said it would make us a laughingstock.¡± ¡°Servant.¡± Xiao Cui tugged at Dong Lei¡¯s sleeve, quietly hinting. ¡°Oh, the servant made a mistake. I forgot for a moment; it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Dong Lei gave Xiao Cui a sweet smile and continued following Gu Changsheng, ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that in the future, my mom said it makes us look bad.¡± Gu Changsheng nodded her head in a perfunctory agreement. The dinner that evening was arranged swiftly. Dong Lei took a bath, ate some food, then ran to the inn¡¯s kitchen, claiming since her cooking skills caught the eye of her mistress, she wanted to serve some decent dishes in return. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 19 Wardrobe Malfunction Chapter 33: Chapter 19 Wardrobe Malfunction Gu Changsheng looked at the table full of dazzling dishes, a good twelve courses paired with two soup basins, all made quite exquisitely, and the sight of them made one¡¯s mouth water. ¡°Xiao Leizi, worthy of being the cook¡¯s daughter, you¡¯ve really brought out all your family skills.¡± Gu Changsheng gave a thumbs-up. She was someone who was particular about food, and while it was difficult for people of the present to reach the level of fine cuisine, now that she had found a promising apprentice, with a little more training, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about meals in the future. It seemed that the saying ¡®good deeds reap good rewards¡¯ was indeed true. Dong Lei stood behind Gu Changsheng with a face full of hope and pride, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, consort, please try it.¡± Saying so, she took a pair of chopsticks and picked up some food for Gu Changsheng¡¯s bowl, ¡°Consort, this is called Ruyi Meatballs, made from bread.¡± Gu Changsheng put it in her mouth and immediately smiled, narrowing her eyes, and while her mouth was full she began speaking indistinctly, ¡°Mmm, mmm, delicious.¡± ¡°Consort, my mother said that you should not speak while eating, to prevent food from splattering into other dishes,¡± Dong Lei swiftly moved forward to adjust the plates in front of Gu Changsheng and stated discontentedly. After swallowing the meatball in her mouth, Gu Changsheng glanced at Dong Lei. The dish was cooked well, although far from the level of modern chefs, it was still considered delicious in these ancient times. Casting a glance and seeing that only she, Zhou Mu, and Little Meat Bun had taken their seats, Gu Changsheng shook her head and called out, ¡°You all should sit down and start eating as well.¡± Xiao Cui, Han Qiu, and Han Mo stepped forward to sit down upon her prompt. They too felt it was improper, but couldn¡¯t stand up to the consort¡¯s firm attitude and hunger strikes. Having endured it day after day, they had grown accustomed to it. ¡°Consort, my mother said this is not appropriate, masters and servants should not dine together,¡± Dong Lei quickly interjected upon seeing this. Everyone paused and looked towards Gu Changsheng, as someone finally voiced their protest! With a face full of lines, Gu Changsheng rubbed her forehead helplessly and turned to Dong Lei, ¡°What else did your mother say? Speak all at once so that your consort can be prepared.¡± Dong Lei¡¯s pretty face looked down, pondered for a moment, then lifted her head and replied seriously, ¡°My mother said too much, I can¡¯t finish in one go.¡± Gu Changsheng covered her face, thinking what sort of person had she provoked! Then she looked up again with a mischievous smile, ¡°Xiao Leizi, didn¡¯t your mother tell you to address your master as ¡®maid¡¯?¡± ¡°Ah! I forgot just now, please punish me, consort,¡± Dong Lei panicked and quickly covered her mouth, looking pitifully at her mistress. ¡°Hehe¡­ the consort won¡¯t punish you, your consort will also forget the rules for a while. Don¡¯t use what your mother said to pressure me. It¡¯s settled then,¡± Gu Changsheng said with a wave of her hand, ¡°Han Qiu, get her seated in a chair. Let¡¯s start the meal¡­¡± Zhou Mu didn¡¯t say a word and began eating his meal, his every move just as elegant as always. However, Little Meat Bun sitting beside him, upon encountering something delicious, would from time to time pick something up with his left chopstick for his mother, and with the right for Zhou Mu¡¯s bowl. Eventually, Zhou Mu went from initial rejection to letting it be, and occasionally would even return a bite, leading Little Meat Bun to giggle until his eyes disappeared in his cheeks. Gu Ze was indeed much cuter than his mother. Suddenly snapping out of his thoughts, Zhou Mu realized what he had been thinking, frowned slightly, and then continued eating as if nothing had happened. The meal left Gu Changsheng clutching her stomach and reveling in satisfaction, while Dong Lei appeared to have eaten with suffering, her face on the brink of tears. The consort is truly unruly! This made her, someone who knew proper manners, feel too distressed. Xiao Cui looked at her with empathy, as she had felt the same way at first¡­ ¡°For some after-meal entertainment, um, Xiao Cui, tell us a joke,¡± Gu Changsheng said, leaning back in her chair and patting her stomach, then pointed at Xiao Cui. Xiao Cui, when chosen, immediately shook her head. The consort knew nothing better to do all day than to amuse herself with them; it was just too unreasonable. Left with no choice, Gu Changsheng pointed to someone else, and as one by one they shook their heads, only Zhou Mu was left. Gu Changsheng glanced at him and turned her head away, deciding not to choose him. But she couldn¡¯t let the atmosphere turn cold, so Gu Changsheng sighed, ¡°No one¡¯s cooperating, so I¡¯ll have to tell the joke myself.¡± Zhou Mu, who felt excluded from humanity, looked up with a dagger-like glance. Gu Changsheng glared back, as if to say, who¡¯s afraid of whom, you really think I¡¯m afraid of you! However, it didn¡¯t take long for Gu Changsheng to admit defeat. Competing in endurance with the Great General King was a sure way to trouble oneself. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± She coughed twice, clapped her hands, and with a wicked smile began, ¡°So I start telling the joke! It goes like this: a lady boss once said, ¡®I¡¯ve always regarded money and handsome men as trifles!¡¯ She paused and then added, ¡®They think the same of me!''¡± Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 19 Oops, Exposed_2 Chapter 34: Chapter 19 Oops, Exposed_2 Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t react at first¡­ ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Dong Lei was the first to lose it, laughing out loud. Everyone else followed suit, covering their mouths in laughter, except for Zhou Mu, who looked as if he had been fished out of an ice cellar, his whole body radiating coldness as he glared at the woman laughing unrestrainedly. ¡°My lady, how could there be a proprietress like you, you said these words, right?¡± Xiao Cui covered her laughter, disbelievingly speaking out. Such words could only be said by my lady. ¡°How could it be if I were to say it, it should be, I¡¯ve always regarded money and handsome men like my own limbs!¡± Gu Changsheng began to laugh, clutching her stomach as the first to do so. Everyone else also laughed helplessly, my lady, really¡­ ¡°Your limbs need a change of dressing.¡± An icy voice came through, instantly dropping the room¡¯s temperature below freezing. Everyone looked in terror towards the source of the voice, it was the Iceberg Handsome Man Wood Brother! Gu Changsheng instantly felt a row of cold sweat form on her forehead. Nyonya, who could explain to her what kind of mood the evildoer was in today? ¡°Cough, cough¡­ that, how could you¡­ be my¡­ limbs?¡± Gu Changsheng¡¯s gaze darted around, just not daring to look his way. This feeling was too damn chaotic, her heart pounding as if it were drumming, decisively having dug a hole for herself. ¡°I.¡± Zhou Mu pointed at himself with a face as stunningly handsome as to defy description, and continued, ¡°have money!¡± Right, to say he wasn¡¯t a handsome man would be an outright lie; since he was both a handsome man and wealthy, he completely qualified to be considered her limbs! Nyonya! Strike her with a bolt of heavenly lightning! Gu Changsheng looked up, filled with resentment¡­ Everyone also lowered their heads of their own accord, knowing my lady was definitely going to be angry. Indeed, just as Gu Changsheng regained her composure, she slammed the table and stood up, hips akimbo and eyes ablaze, extending a hand towards Zhou Mu and speaking through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯ve got money? The forty thousand taels you owe me, hand it over!¡± ¡°The bronze token is still with you.¡± Zhou Mu spoke calmly and indifferently. That¡¯s the military token capable of commanding an entire army, something that could not be compared to a mere forty thousand taels! ¡°A piece of scrap metal won¡¯t clear my debt, let me tell you, I¡¯m the type who won¡¯t release the hawk until I see the silver!¡± Gu Changsheng was unyielding. No matter how useful something might be, in her hands it was just a piece of useless copper, good for nothing. Dong Lei was clearly scared by such a lady, his eyes wide open, staring at Gu Changsheng as if she were a monster. It seemed everyone was accustomed to this, even Little Meat Bun Gu Ze, who continued nibbling on a fruit, curiously looking left and right, then bowing his head to keep eating, pretending he¡¯d seen nothing. The atmosphere turned eerie again, Gu Changsheng already boiling with rage, her extended hand still not lowered, seemingly determined not to give up until Zhou Mu returned the silver. On the other end, Zhou Mu was composedly sipping tea, as if Mount Tai¡¯s overwhelming pressure couldn¡¯t move him an inch. Little Meat Bun was the first to crack, his little bottom silently shifting, then shifting again, until his feet finally touched the ground, and bending his small body, he sneaked past the chair behind Gu Changsheng like a thief, quietly tugging at Han Mo, and the two darted out of the room as if escaping. The remaining three maids looked at each other, and even Dong Lei, who had just joined their ranks, had a moment of enlightenment. They all understood the unspoken message: Retreat! As soon as they thought it, they executed the retreat with agile movements, silent as shadows¡­ In a blink, only the two adversaries were left in the room. Zhou Mu glanced around, elegantly set down his tea cup, and lifted his head to meet the eyes of the woman before him, speaking with a calm detachment, ¡°It¡¯s time to change your dressing.¡± In an instant, Gu Changsheng¡¯s domineering aura vanished, and she wilted like a frostbitten eggplant! How could someone be so shameless? How could he use the Handsome Man Strategy like this, his voice so low and seductive, full of temptation, setting off her wild imagination¡­ Changing the dressing meant getting undressed¡­ ¡°Umm, your wound has almost healed, you don¡¯t need me to change your dressing anymore, I¡¯ll call Xiao Cui¡­¡± Gu Changsheng felt like she was possessed by a demon; every time she saw Zhou Mu, this evildoer, she couldn¡¯t act normal. Cherish life, stay away from evildoers; she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him, she¡¯d better just hide. Didn¡¯t the old saying go, flight is the greatest tactic! With this thought, she turned on her heel, ready to sprint out of the room. Gu Changsheng¡¯s speed was indisputably fast, especially when fleeing for her life. But there was someone even faster than her. In no time at all, Zhou Mu stood up as if nothing was amiss, and with one stride of his long legs, he appeared right in front of Gu Changsheng. ¡°Bang¡­¡± Gu Changsheng only saw a blur before she crashed into a wall of flesh. She hadn¡¯t even had time to react when she instinctively brought one hand to her throbbing forehead and pushed forward with the other¡­ Reaching out, her hand made contact with the flesh wall, and Gu Changsheng froze on the spot! Good heavens! What had she done? What was beneath her hand? Solid muscle radiated warmth through his thin summer clothes, and there was a small protrusion that pulsed beneath her hand in time with his heartbeat¡­ The feel of it, damn, was not bad! This sensation, damn, was enough to make one¡¯s cheeks flush and heart race! ¡°Shameless!¡± Damn it! Not this line again! Gu Changsheng snapped back to reality from her vivid fantasies. Wasn¡¯t this the time for him to coyly say, ¡°Oh dear, you mischievous little fairy¡­¡±? Why did the script change with him? After a fierce shove against the meat wall, Gu Changsheng stepped back and furrowed her brows, ¡°Who¡¯s shameless now? You¡¯re the one who came over here and let me touch you, offering yourself up for free touches!¡± Zhou Mu immediately recalled the unfinished part of her sentence, the implication of touching anyone for free. His austere face turned dark as he spoke with loathing, ¡°You¡­ woman with more bust than brains¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having more bust than brains? I¡¯m proud of my assets, do you have them?¡± Gu Changsheng taunted, shrugging her chest with a wickedly triumphant smile. Zhou Mu instantly turned away, hiding his handsome face from her view. Gu Changsheng watched him, puzzled. Was he admitting defeat just like that? That wasn¡¯t like him, not his usual style. Normally, it was him dropping a few cold words, leaving her defeated¡­ With bewilderment, Gu Changsheng lowered her gaze¡­ Then her eyes bulged at the sight of her chest, and she felt as if she had been struck by lightning¡ªcooked on the outside, tender on the inside¡­ ¡°Ahh¡­¡± A shriek tore through the inn¡¯s airspace, lingering for a long while¡­ Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 20 After Stroking the Tigers Whiskers... Chapter 35: Chapter 20 After Stroking the Tiger¡¯s Whiskers¡­ It all happened so suddenly, Gu Changsheng never expected that the front of his robe would come undone from the collision earlier¡­ Gu Changsheng¡¯s sudden shout caught Zhou Mu off guard. Instinctively, he turned around and with a long reach, he grabbed the still flustered Gu Changsheng in front of him, while his other hand, without hesitating, moved to cover the mouth that was still wide open, emitting a piercing sound. The two of them froze instantaneously, Gu Changsheng forgot to cover his front and blinked in disbelief as he looked up at Zhou Mu. She was the one exposed, so why was his face turning into the reddest of red? Zhou Mu was also completely stiff, the sensation from his hand feeling too foreign, making him forget what he was supposed to do for a moment. ¡°Bang¡­¡± The door was forcefully flung open. Han Qiu, sword in hand, charged in with a look of urgency. Seeing the scene before her, her face filled with blood, she turned stiffly, and closed the door in haste. Hearing the noise, the few people who had followed her looked puzzled. ¡°Auntie Qiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Meat Bun Gu Ze asked with a look of confusion, lifting his head. His mother¡¯s scream had been so loud; there must have been some accident. But Auntie Qiu, who arrived first, now stood blocking the door. What on earth was happening? What¡¯s wrong? Han Qiu¡¯s face was so red it looked as though it could seep blood. What had she just witnessed¡­ The lady, disheveled, nestled within Brother Mumu¡¯s arms, one hand encircling her while the other caressed her cheek¡­ Although she was yet unmarried, such matters were obvious to any discerning eye. How could she explain this to a child still wet behind the ears? ¡°Auntie Qiu?¡± Little Meat Bun called out again, ¡°Are you ill, Auntie? Why is your face so red?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ let¡¯s go back, the lady is also fine.¡± Han Qiu stuttered out, scooping up Little Meat Bun and Han Mo in haste, then fled past the concerned Xiao Cui and Dong Lei to the next room. ¡°Auntie Qiu, you haven¡¯t told me what happened to mother. She screamed so terribly¡­¡± Little Meat Bun complained, tugging at his hand unsuccessfully, and could only continue to question Han Qiu while holding onto her. Terrible? It¡¯s terrible for her, right? She¡¯ll get sty in her eye! ¡°The lady¡­ the lady is fine, it¡¯s just¡­ you might be getting a daddy¡­¡± Han Qiu answered hesitantly, struggling to find the right words. Upon hearing this, Little Meat Bun Gu Ze paused, touched his chin and pondered for a moment, then with a serious look, he raised his head and asked, ¡°Is Auntie Qiu talking about Uncle Wood?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Han Qiu¡¯s gaze darted about, gave a noncommittal response, and dived into the guest room next door. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m going to have a new daddy, I want to ask mother if it¡¯s true.¡± Little Meat Bun laughed brightly and turned to run back. Xiao Cui and Dong Lei exchanged glances, quick as lightning, they caught him, one from the left and the other from the right. ¡°Young Master, at this time¡­ um¡­ it¡¯s not good to disturb them,¡± Xiao Cui, who had realized what was going on, also blushed deeply. ¡°Yes, Young Master, it¡¯s really not a good time to interrupt, or you won¡¯t have a little sister or little brother,¡± Dong Lei said earnestly with his beautiful face. The two inside the room, hearing this sentence from the corridor, turned to stone¡­ Little sister, little brother¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood, and quite a far-reaching misunderstanding at that¡­ A herd of grass mud horses galloped across Gu Changsheng¡¯s mind. She really wanted to roar out: What you¡¯ve seen is not the truth! Peace returned to the corridor, apparently, Little Meat Bun chose to believe the latter between the truth and the prospect of a little sister or brother. Silence returned to the room, with both parties still maintaining the awkward pose, eyes meeting. As expected, Gu Changsheng was the first to concede, diverting her gaze away. Upon doing so, her eyesight blocked by the magnificent Red Phoenix Eyes, stayed frozen in place. What did she see? Roasted pig¡¯s ears? That rosy hue had spread across the entire contour of his ear. Medically speaking, this is called hyperemia of the muscle epidermis¡­ Realistically speaking, this means shyness¡­ Shyness, such a magical adjective, how could it appear on a man as handsome, cold, noble, dark-hearted, and causally nefarious as Zhou Mu? Gu Changsheng¡¯s logic was once again shaken; the world was truly too fantastical¡­ A cool sensation on her chest made the confused Gu Changsheng snap back to reality. She stepped back two paces, collapsed into a chair, and began to straighten her clothes. The clasps of her crossed collar had come undone, and with much effort, she fastened them again. Ancient clothes were truly a pain; zippers were one of the most marvelous modern inventions¡ªsimple, convenient, easy to use, and most importantly, secure against accidental exposure. Having settled everything and calmed down, Gu Changsheng turned her head, then burst out. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 20 After Pulling the Tigers Whiskers......_2 Chapter 36: Chapter 20 After Pulling the Tiger¡¯s Whiskers¡­¡­_2 Zhou Mu still remained frozen there, his hand still in the position of covering Gu Changsheng¡¯s mouth. Gu Changsheng, you know, was always unrestrained and unruly, only focusing on admiration for beauty as an instinct and appreciating handsome men as a habit in her understanding, leaving other concerns out of her mind. Awkward emotions often visited her, and over time, she had become accustomed to them, quickly dismissing them to a far distant place. Gu Changsheng then hopped like a rabbit toward Zhou Mu and, with a paw, swatted that annoying hand away, her face bearing a mischievous grin, ¡°What¡¯s up, still reminiscing?¡± Only then did Zhou Mu react, a sense of embarrassed annoyance emerging. He had never lost his composure like this, nor had any woman ever made him lose his composure like this before. The feeling was indescribable. He was used to controlling everything, and this unexpected feeling overwhelming his control left him a bit bewildered and somewhat frightened! Yes, frightened, of the unknown and uncertainty! ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with that look, it¡¯s really distressing. Let me tell you, this was just an accident, understand?¡± Gu Changsheng said seriously, waving her hand in front of Zhou Mu¡¯s eyes. Damn, although she felt showing a bit of cleavage wasn¡¯t a big deal¡ªas in her previous life, it was the era of rampant bikinis and popularized three-point styles where the depth of a cleavage determined career success¡ªbut now it was different. The thoughts of ancient people weren¡¯t so open, and she didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Commandery Prince Mu. Skinship? What an absolutely horrifying term. Touch not allowed! Zhou Mu was momentarily dazed before returning to normal, the chilly aura around him growing even denser. For someone with such strong self-control, even a slight moment of dizziness was fatal. Gu Changsheng, watching his miraculous speed of changing expressions, couldn¡¯t help but inwardly praise, ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ worthy of being the General King, such restraint, I can¡¯t help but admire it.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t dwell on it anymore. Since you¡¯ve seen it all, you¡¯ve now seen it in return. We¡¯re even now. As for how much was seen, considering I am a woman, I can enjoy some exemption, there¡¯s nothing fair about this.¡± Zhou Mu frowned and shot her a cold glance, ¡°You still consider yourself a woman?¡± ¡°Hey, at this moment, it¡¯d be wise not to provoke me. If I¡¯m not a woman, are you?¡± Gu Changsheng smartly made sure her clothes were intact before provocatively shrugging forward. There¡¯s a term in modern times called ¡®bimbo,¡¯ and Gu Changsheng firmly believed that if a woman used this term, it was out of envy, jealousy, and hatred toward the woman described; but if a man used the term, it only proved one thing¡ªthat he had been conquered by a ¡®bimbo¡¯s¡¯ bosom. Gu Changsheng had never thought about conquering anyone, but that didn¡¯t stop her from showing off her pride¡ªbig and smart, why couldn¡¯t she be perfect? Zhou Mu didn¡¯t know what Gu Changsheng was thinking, but when he saw her bosom heave, he instinctively took a step back, his ears involuntarily starting to flush, the scene from a moment ago uncontrollably appearing before his eyes, the flowing robes¡­exposed snow-white plumpness, the soft touch¡­ Seeing his reaction, Gu Changsheng burst into wild laughter, pointing at him while laughing so hard that she had to hold her stomach with one hand. Zhou Mu was the General King, undefeated by myriad armies, usually unflustered under such pressure, but now he had given ground and the rosy red spreading on his ears seemed almost ready to bleed out. Indescribably seductive, indescribably charming¡­ ¡°Zhou Mu, could it be you¡¯ve never touched a woman?¡± It shouldn¡¯t be¡ªthe royal family of ancient times started learning how to continue their lineage at the age of twelve or thirteen. Being the son of the Former Crown Prince, he should surely not be a virgin, so why was his response so innocent? Zhou Mu instantly looked up, grabbing the dazzling hand waving in front of him, anger flooding his usually calm face, ¡°Gu Changsheng!¡± Most of the time Zhou Mu blurred the distinction in addressing her, generally just calling her ¡°woman.¡± This was the first time he called her by her name. Tsk tsk, why did his name for her sound so melodiously soul-dissolving? This time Gu Changsheng truly laughed, realizing she had guessed correctly¡ªCommandery Prince Mu of the Great Zhou Dynasty Court was over twenty and still a virgin, a virgin! One hand being held, the other still free, Gu Changsheng laughed breathlessly, continually tapping on Zhou Mu¡¯s chest, finding his ancient understanding simply too challenging¡ªancient men really self-loved so much, the world must truly be full of love. ¡°You woman!¡± Zhou Mu darkly grabbed the claw causing trouble on his chest, his whole person radiating an intense fury. In the Zhou Dynasty, there were such women, neither noble and elegant like the women from Capital City nor gentle and tender like the women from Jiangnan, and even in the liberally spirited Northern Desert, no women were so brazen and unrestrained! ¡°Zhou Mu, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re really cute?¡± Gu Changsheng, her fingers claw-like, suddenly grabbed the joints of Zhou Mu¡¯s wrist and freed both her hands, excitedly stepping forward and patting Zhou Mu¡¯s flushed face from anger, the touch so tender and alluring, irresistibly hard to let go¡­ Zhou Mu, startled by her words, had been called cruel and ruthless, cold-hearted, arrogant and ruthless¡­ but cute? Never. Gu Changsheng was a clever woman, and a clever person wouldn¡¯t wait for the tiger to bite after stroking its whiskers. Although reluctant, she withdrew her devilish claws before Zhou Mu could react. What a pity, such beautiful skin wasted on a man, always leading her into temptation! Misled by beauty indeed! Gu Changsheng stared at the stupefied Zhou Mu, his face almost wrinkling into a bun. What to do, had she bullied the evildoer into idiocy? Why was there no response? This was too weird, how to conclude matters now? Even before Gu Changsheng could think of a way to end things, the dazed Zhou Mu suddenly tensed up, pulled Gu Changsheng at an eerie speed toward the guest room next door. ¡°Bad news, the dam¡¯s broken¡­¡± A cry of alarm rose, and Gu Changsheng suddenly tensed up. Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 21 The Inn Runs Water Chapter 37: Chapter 21 The Inn Runs Water Zhou Mu had always been highly sensitive to dangers. When he faintly smelled the gunpowder amidst the violent fire, he instinctively reacted. However, he hadn¡¯t expected his instinct to be to grab that woman and run with her. He even took the time to consider the neighboring guest room, where her son and attendants were. Gu Changsheng reacted to the danger with innate swiftness. As soon as they reached the next room, she heard the sound of running water and without a second thought, scooped up her son and gave firm and rapid orders, ¡°Han Qiu, take Han Mo with you. Everyone, follow, and retreat quickly!¡± There was no room for hesitation in the face of the heartless fire and water, she blurted out the military command. Zhou Mu was taken aback by her familiar demeanor, that sort of decisiveness and resolve that only comes with extensive battle experience¡­ Gu Changsheng hurriedly took two steps and then turned back to check on the situation. Everyone was closely following her, except for the evildoer who was still dazed. She instantly stepped back, grabbed him with one hand, and ran outside while sternly scolding, ¡°Are you crazy? What are you doing spacing out at a time like this?¡± When danger was near, he had grabbed her first. Gu Changsheng always reciprocated respect and certainly wouldn¡¯t abandon him. Zhou Mu was dragged out, his stern face unreadable, just fixating on the hand that was gripping his arm. The fire was fierce, the wooden staircase had caught fire, and the smoke was so thick that it made it hard to open one¡¯s eyes. Gu Changsheng was shocked by the speed and intensity of the fire, and she bent down first, ¡°Bend down as you move forward, try to adjust your breathing, reduce your breathing rate.¡± In a fire, the most important thing is to inhale less smoke to prevent asphyxiation caused by lack of oxygen. The familiar scene, the familiar smell of gunpowder and flames, the familiar choking sensation, all made Zhou Mu feel as though he was trapped in ice, his body stiff as iron, only able to stagger forward as Gu Changsheng dragged him along. ¡°Adjust your breathing, don¡¯t gasp for air,¡± Gu Changsheng yelled as she kicked aside a counter blocking the way, looking back. The person behind her was behaving too abnormally, making her feel that he was afraid, yes, afraid. Some fear confined spaces, some fear water, and naturally, some fear fire! But now, on the brink of life and death, there was no time for her to inquire into these fears. She had to survive; she had died unjustly enough in her previous life. This time, even if it was a celestial or human disaster, it wouldn¡¯t take her life! People¡¯s potential is infinitely stimulated when their lives are threatened. Gu Changsheng, holding her son and dragging Zhou Mu, was the first to charge out of the inn, followed by Han Qiu and Han Mo, and then Dong Lei, who was dragged behind by Han Qiu. The few of them were extremely disheveled, patting off the flames on their bodies. Zhou Mu dully looked up at the inn, now enveloped in a blaze of light. He had made it out alive! The same scene, the same vast fire, his closest kin had abandoned him, but this time, as he looked down, that woman was still gripping his arm¡­ After counting the heads, Gu Changsheng looked up in terror, ¡°Xiao Cui! Xiao Cui didn¡¯t make it out!¡± In such a situation, Han Qiu had instinctively grabbed Han Mo with one hand and the nearest person with the other¡­ ¡°Bang¡­¡± The inn¡¯s lintel fell, raising a cloud of dust and fire. ¡°Take care of him.¡± Gu Changsheng swiftly handed her son to Zhou Mu, turning to head back inside. She had to save Xiao Cui, the pretty maid who had taken care of her and followed her, the first person she saw when her ghostly soul had arrived in this world. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Zhou Mu stepped forward, grabbing her hand. The fire was too fierce; entering now was undoubtedly a death wish. Gu Changsheng steadied herself, turned her head sharply, her eyes cold and resolute as she met Zhou Mu¡¯s gaze, ¡°I have to save her!¡± Zhou Mu stared at the earnest woman in front of him for a few seconds, quickly shoved Little Meat Bun back into her arms, and flashed towards the inn, disappearing into the fire in an instant. The smoke blurred Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyes. She took a few dumbfounded steps forward, murmuring, ¡°You fear fire¡­¡± Little Meat Bun, held tightly in her arms, squirmed uncomfortably as if sensing the danger, ¡°Mother, Uncle Wood¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll make it out!¡± Gu Changsheng cut off her son¡¯s words with certainty. He was the invincible Great General War King, who had carved a bloody path out of such pursuits before, and this time would be no different. ¡°Yes!¡± Little Meat Bun nodded firmly, sure that Uncle Wood and Aunt Cui would be alright. Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 21 Inn Waterway_2 Chapter 38: Chapter 21 Inn Waterway_2 The fire became uncontrollable, and the inn was filled with the calls and roars of people on the brink of death, which were chilling to the bone. The hot air that hit her face was intense as it scorched Gu Changsheng¡¯s cheeks, she pressed her son to her chest, her eyes unblinkingly fixed on the door that had been burnt beyond recognition. Time seemed to stand still, carrying with it an oppressive fear that made it hard to breathe. ¡°Bang¡­¡± Another sound of something heavy hitting the ground, Gu Changsheng knew that the inn¡¯s main roof beam had collapsed. Within the flames, the inn, in a flash, became a living purgatory. In her life, Gu Changsheng had never been in debt to anyone, she didn¡¯t want anyone to die because of her. Life might be cheap in the eyes of the ancients, but in her eyes, it was incredibly precious, regardless of good or bad, noble or low, everyone had the right to live! She placed her son in front of Han Qiu, Gu Changsheng looked up, this girl, whom she had bought for only fifty silvers, was born a noble lady of a general¡¯s family, yet she had chosen her and swore undying loyalty. Gu Changsheng had never believed in vows or so-called loyalty, but now this girl was the only person she could trust. Uncommonly, Gu Changsheng bent her usually straight back, bowed deeply, and said solemnly, ¡°Han Qiu, take care of him for me!¡± Han Qiu was stunned for a moment, but quickly recovered, she reached out and firmly grasped Gu Changsheng¡¯s arm, shaking her head, ¡°You, you can¡¯t go.¡± With such a fierce fire, entering meant certain death. ¡°Han Qiu, I can¡¯t watch someone die because of me!¡± Gu Changsheng roared, turned, and broke away from the hand on her arm, rushing towards the inn. He wouldn¡¯t die, Xiao Cui wouldn¡¯t either! Before she could even enter the fire, a powerful force suddenly burst out from inside, mixed with burning wood chips, Gu Changsheng instinctively raised her hand to block. A dark figure, accompanied by the heat of the fire, strode towards her. Seeing her, he paused briefly, but in an instant, grabbed her arm and swept her away from the fire. Zhou Mu¡¯s face was blackened as he dropped Xiao Cui, then turned to face Gu Changsheng and pointed towards the inn, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Running there?¡± If he hadn¡¯t reined in his power in time, she would already be a dead body! Seeing that he was unharmed, Gu Changsheng ran to Xiao Cui who had been thrown to the ground. Only when Xiao Cui saw Gu Changsheng did she recover from her shock, a smile covered her dust-covered face, ¡°My lady! My lady! I knew nothing would happen to you, my lady, here are your and the Young Master¡¯s clothes.¡± Gu Changsheng looked at the package in front of her in a daze, suddenly feeling a wave of emotion well up in her nose. Xiao Cui¡¯s body was scorched black by smoke and fire, even showing burnt marks in some places, yet the package was intact. Clearly, Xiao Cui had protected it well. ¡°Are you stupid, have you lost your mind? It¡¯s just a few clothes, and you risked your life to run back for them, do you not know that water and fire are merciless! Do you realize you almost didn¡¯t make it back alive!¡± Gu Changsheng smacked the package hard; she didn¡¯t deserve for someone to guard it with their life! ¡°My lady, don¡¯t be angry, Xiao Cui is fine, Xiao Cui is all good.¡± Xiao Cui quickly got up, turned in a circle, still with a consoling smile on her face, ¡°Without clothes, you and the Young Master would catch cold.¡± Xiao Cui indeed wasn¡¯t seriously injured, aside from her beautiful hair being burnt to a mess. ¡°Clothes! And you¡¯re still talking about clothes, I didn¡¯t even manage to grab the silver notes, all because I was worried something might happen to you, and yet you sneaked back for a few clothes, what are you thinking? Is your head filled with paste?¡± Gu Changsheng yelled at her, she was so close, so very close, this girl almost lost her life just getting clothes for her! ¡°Ah! Madam, you didn¡¯t take the silver notes?¡± Xiao Cui exclaimed, her eyes wide, ¡°Then what will Madam and the Young Master eat and use in the future?¡± ¡°Xiao Cui, how on earth did you grow so big? Wealth is just an external possession, if lost it can be earned again! But if life is lost, then truly there is nothing left!¡± Gu Changsheng sighed. She realized for the first time that the loyalty of ancient people could indeed be entrusted with their lives. Without another word, she carefully checked for any injuries. Fortunately, Xiao Cui had hidden in a corner propped up by fallen beams. Although her hair was burned, her body was not badly hurt, only her back and arms had been scorched. ¡°Mother, are we going to sleep on the streets tonight?¡± Little Meat Bun asked, nibbling his fingers, his voice soft and sticky. Gu Changsheng glanced at the inn turned into a sea of flames, tenderly touched his little head, and realized they were the only ones who had escaped. This fire was so fierce it was hard to believe. Gu Changsheng firmly believed that behind every unexpected event, there must be a mystery. This fire was too strange! She turned to look at Zhou Mu, who was seething with anger, and in her eyes flickered a sharp glint. In the next moment, she scooped up her son from the ground, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Quickly!¡± Such a huge fire would certainly alert the government office, and if everyone else died while they alone escaped, they would definitely be suspected of arson! The shops on both sides of the street had obviously heard the commotion and lit their lamps, but it was too late for them to help put out the fire.Update by n0vgo. co Gu Changsheng led the way at a rapid pace, with Zhou Mu trailing behind, one hand dragging Xiao Cui and the other gripping Dong Lei, frowning back at the inn before departing. Han Qiu also turned back to glance at the inn with a sense of foreboding. After running a distance, Gu Changsheng intuitively felt something was amiss. The fire had started abruptly, but still, someone had shouted, and she had also smelled kerosene. Someone must have set the fire to force them out! Slowing down to catch her breath, Gu Changsheng turned back to Zhou Mu, her expression full of melancholy, ¡°Can we still make it in time to confront the government officials now?¡± Government officials are much easier to deal with than assassins! Zhou Mu shook his head, his face stern, ¡°Returning will only bring harm to the innocent.¡± Gu Changsheng did not ask anymore, ducked into a secluded alley, and as she ran, she looked back and said, ¡°So we just sit here and wait for death then!¡± Gu Changsheng had chosen a narrow alley, and if her guess was right, someone was definitely following them. Now, all she could do was choose a terrain that worked to her advantage. High walls flanked the narrow alley. As Gu Changsheng looked at the tall wall blocking their path, indeed, it was as she had hoped. Putting her son down on the ground, Gu Changsheng crouched down, cupped his little face with both hands, and spoke earnestly: ¡°Son, listen, no matter what you hear, do not be afraid and do not open your eyes!¡± Seeing her so serious, Little Meat Bun obediently nodded his head. Feeling a sense of duty, Han Mo walked over, took his little hand, and retreated towards the corner of the wall. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 22: Everyone Takes Their Own Path Chapter 39: Chapter 22: Everyone Takes Their Own Path Gu Changsheng watched Xiao Cui and Dong Lei walk over and gathered the two children into her arms. She was not alone and could not act recklessly without any concerns; she had a lovely son and a maid following her. Gu Changsheng was a responsible person, and those behind her were her responsibility. The sense of danger drew closer, and Gu Changsheng faintly heard footsteps approaching. ¡°Han Qiu, protect them.¡± Gu Changsheng turned her head to look at Han Qiu, not wanting to worry about those behind her. Han Qiu¡¯s expression grew solemn, as she had accompanied her father on the battlefield and had an instinct for facing danger. Gu Changsheng then fell silent, her gaze deep as she glanced at several people crouching in the corner. Han Qiu stood with her sword, blocking their front. This dead end was also the chance for life she had chosen. She would not let anyone pass her alive to harm those she cared about! Walking to Zhou Mu, who was standing nearby, Gu Changsheng stopped, her hands reaching toward her waist; the scalpel felt ice cold to the touch. Zhou Mu watched her movements, his brow furrowing tighter as he spoke coldly, ¡°Woman, step back!¡± Gu Changsheng looked up, puzzled. She had never been one to retreat without fighting, nor did she intend to let him battle alone. ¡°The men are coming for me. I will handle them. If you want peace later, step back!¡± Zhou Mu raised his hand to his waist, and as he moved, a soft sword as thin as a willow leaf was drawn out. The sword¡¯s edge was sharp, reflecting the scattered moonlight and giving off a cold glow. He actually had his weapon hidden in his underwear! That bright red boxer shorts! That trim was hiding such a sharp Soft Sword! Gu Changsheng glanced at a crowd of dark figures gathering in the distant alley and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Zhou Mu nodded without speaking. Gu Changsheng did not argue any further, turned around, and went back, standing in front of Han Qiu, who then stepped up and positioned herself in front of her. Gu Changsheng looked at Han Qiu, who wore a protective expression, and bowed her head in silence. This world was not the world she knew. The rules of this world were also unfamiliar to her; she just wanted to work hard to earn Silver to support her son and live a prosperous life, yet she overlooked the fact that, under absolute power, money weighed nothing. Her moment of kindness in saving Zhou Mu had almost led her son and her followers to perish in a sea of fire. This was not the outcome she wanted. She had no lofty goals; in her previous life, she had been at the top of the Pyramid, but what of it? Power, like money, came not with birth and went not with death; she did not want to waste her best years for those chimerical things. She wanted to live like an ordinary person, with a roof over her head, clothes to cover her body, food to fill her stomach, and relatives to depend on. Although she yearned for utmost comfort, if it meant losing her loved ones and peace for money, she would rather not have it! Zhou Mu was the Commandery Prince of the Zhou Dynasty! He was not like her. As she was deep in thought, a fight had already started ahead. Zhou Mu, truly living up to his name as the Great General King, stood there, an unassailable presence like a one-man barrier against thousands. His whole being was enveloped in a fierce and ruthless aura; the Soft Sword in his hand swung, hard as iron, like a swimming dragon. Zhou Mu was indeed their target, and the twenty or so assassins who came did not hold back. With one swing of his Soft Sword, it sank into a man¡¯s body and then was drawn out; without hesitation, it slid towards another man¡¯s neck. Gu Changsheng, a former Special Forces Soldier, was too familiar with this sensation; in group combat, further fancy moves were superfluous¡ªonly charging fearlessly forward could carve out a path to survival! The cruelty of the battlefield lay in the fact that there was no time for hesitation; time was life, either you die or I perish! Zhou Mu¡¯s movements were not extravagant, the Soft Sword was not suited for group fighting, but his speed was fast, beyond human limits. Gu Changsheng intuitively remembered the gust of wind when he had rushed out of the inn during the fire. This man had definitely practiced Internal Martial Arts, or else he could not have broken human limits to achieve such superhuman speed. The fighting continued, or rather, Zhou Mu continued. The assassins were also skilled, yet still fell to his strikes. One by one, living beings turned into cold corpses. And that man, like Death itself, stood amidst the bloodbath, swinging his scythe¡­ Time seemed to freeze for a moment; Gu Changsheng suddenly thought of her previous life. Just like that, to protect the injured leader, she held guns in each hand, harvesting every person who tried to cross her; once out of bullets, she fought hand-to-hand. The scalpel was her weapon, the first time she used the lifesaving blade to end numerous lives¡­ Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 22 Each Takes the Separate Way_2 Chapter 40: Chapter 22 Each Takes the Separate Way_2 She had thus established extraordinary military achievements, earning the rank of Major General. Now, all that no longer existed, she was just an abandoned wife, with a child in tow¡­ She couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly anymore! Gu Changsheng looked up to see Zhou Mu, having dealt with everything, standing amidst a pool of blood with an air of desolate independence. She glanced at Han Qiu, signaled for her to wait here, then turned to walk toward Zhou Mu. The stench of blood enveloped her, the thick scent of the killing still lingering. Gu Changsheng stepped over the corpses littered on the ground and came to a halt in front of Zhou Mu. The dark blue shirt he wore was already stained with blood, his body emanated a palpable killing aura, cold and bloodthirsty, yet his eyes were utterly devoid of emotion. Like a shell devoid of blood and flesh¡­ ¡°Zhou Mu¡­¡± Gu Changsheng murmured his name, indescribably emotional. Zhou Mu turned his head woodenly, his eyes gradually focusing as he looked at the woman before him. Gu Changsheng slowly reached into her bosom and then extended her hand in front of him, revealing a bronze token in her palm. ¡°Zhou Mu, you never intended to harm us, I knew that from the start.¡± ¡°But you are the Commandery Prince of the Zhou Dynasty, high above and caught up in the Imperial Court.¡± Gu Changsheng kept her head lowered, not looking at him; she was afraid, afraid of letting go, of feeling attached. She had always loved beauty and cherished the past. After such a long time together, sharing meals and journeys like comrades in arms, she was afraid she couldn¡¯t steel her heart. ¡°Zhou Mu, I have no interest in being entangled in conflicts; I¡¯m just an ordinary woman with too many people to protect.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve helped you, it seems now, with your skills, that I was meddling unnecessarily. I helped you once, and you saved Xiao Cui¡¯s life. Now we are even. Here is your token, given back to you. From this point on, let¡¯s just pretend we never met.¡± Zhou Mu reined in his aura and frowned as he looked at the token handed to him, not moving for a long time. Gu Changsheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry, just standing there. She actually hated goodbyes the most! After what seemed like an eternity, long enough that Han Qiu began to worry and unconsciously took a few steps in their direction, Zhou Mu finally reached out slowly and took the military token from her hand. ¡°With this, I will take care of things cleanly, and no one in the world will know of your connection with me.¡± His voice was deep and distinct, reaching Gu Changsheng¡¯s ears. She sighed with relief and then timidly raised her head, looking at the strikingly handsome man, ¡°Then, take care!¡± The feeling of parting was terribly annoying! Zhou Mu gave her one look, then turned and walked away, stepping through the pools of blood toward the exit of the alley. Gu Changsheng turned her head away, refusing to look at his retreating figure. She turned to Han Qiu and called out in a low voice, ¡°Han Qiu, come over and search the bodies. We¡¯re so poor now that we¡¯re down to nothing but the flesh on our bones!¡± The departing figure paused for a moment, then accelerated and disappeared into the night. This woman, you just can¡¯t expect her to react like a normal person! Han Qiu turned to look at those huddled at the foot of the wall and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get up yet, and keep your eyes closed.¡± Han Qiu was much faster at searching the bodies than Little Meat Bun, and Gu Changsheng pushed away that tinge of parting sadness, watching with eager interest. As a doctor, she still preferred the warmth of living bodies to the coldness of corpses! ¡°How is it, Han Qiu, is there much silver?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± Han Qiu replied indifferently, passing the collected silver over. Under the moonlight, Gu Changsheng looked at the silver in her palm and couldn¡¯t help but want to curse; damn! Are all assassins this poor? So many people and they carried no more than twenty taels of silver! ¡°Assassins set out with the expectation of death; they don¡¯t plan for anything else,¡± Han Qiu explained. Right, when one¡¯s life could be lost at any moment, what use was silver! Gu Changsheng, feeling internally wounded, angrily kicked the corpse in front of her, ¡°Damn bunch of paupers.¡± Kicking one after another, Gu Changsheng¡¯s frustration grew; damn it, from a wealthy family of Wan Yuan, she had fallen into destitution. Just arriving at the Liuzhou Region, still nearly two hundred li from Liuzhou City, with so many people in their group and only twenty taels of silver, buying a horse-drawn carriage was nearly impossible. Being frugal might just barely get them to Liuzhou City. While Gu Changsheng was venting her frustrations, Xiao Cui walked toward them trembling, with Little Meat Bun in her arms and covering his eyes. She had seen dead before, but never this many¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to get up?¡± Han Qiu looked at Xiao Cui and Dong Lei, who were shivering with fear, with a cold frown. Han Mo was better off, indifferent as he held Little Meat Bun¡¯s hand and led Dong Lei. Having been born in a General¡¯s family, this sort of scene hadn¡¯t truly scared him. ¡°Mistress¡­ Xiao Cui isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t afraid, Xiao Cui also wants¡­ to learn martial arts so I can protect Mistress like Han Qiu,¡± Xiao Cui stuttered at first, but her voice grew firmer as the fear on her face slowly turned to determination. Gu Changsheng stopped kicking the bodies and looked at Xiao Cui and Dong Lei, who were also frightened but nodding in agreement with Xiao Cui. She rubbed her forehead, exasperated, and then said, ¡°Actually, learning martial arts might be a good idea, with the way you two attract attention. If you don¡¯t know some self-protection, you might get kidnapped sooner or later.¡± She could protect them for a moment, but not for a lifetime. In times like these, relying on power was far less reliable than relying on oneself. Upon her response, Xiao Cui and Dong Lei both lowered their heads. ¡°Mistress, what should we plan to do now?¡± Han Qiu sheathed her longsword and asked. ¡°For now, well, the trouble is gone, and the handsome man has left. The key issue is we don¡¯t even have much silver left. We need to find a place to stay for the night. Once the city gates open, we¡¯ll leave, heading for Liuzhou!¡± With that, she took her son and headed for the alley exit, mumbling as she walked. ¡°Can¡¯t even afford a carriage now, have to rely on our legs, oh how hard my life is¡­¡± ¡°In the future, I should keep a low profile, live quietly in Liuzhou, focus on making money peacefully, and stop getting involved with these dangerous fights, just too damn risky¡­¡± Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 23 Finally Arrives in Liuzhou Chapter 41: Chapter 23 Finally Arrives in Liuzhou Gu Changsheng really did as he said; the path they took next was quite uneventful. Even the three conspicuous maids were handled in such a way by him, making everything bland and ordinary. Being attractive is indeed a curse, how safe she felt! Gu Changsheng watched the three maids following behind him resentfully, curled his lips, and thought, what¡¯s the point of being so prettily born? Although it was comforting to look at, it was indeed a blow to himself, who was of ordinary appearance. ¡°My lady, that¡¯s Liuzhou City up ahead.¡± Han Qiu pointed into the distance. The towering city walls were now visible; without the official road to guide them, it had taken them half a month to make it here using rural paths! Damn, the difference between rural paths and official roads was huge, truly a chasm hard to cross between officials and commoners, and it almost killed Gu Changsheng on the way! ¡°Oh my dear mother, we¡¯re finally almost home, comrades, victory is right ahead, charge!¡± Gu Changsheng yelled, holding his son and dashed toward the city gate, completely abandoning his previous snail-like speed. If there¡¯s one thing to say about Gu Changsheng, apart from exercising his body, it¡¯s that he absolutely preferred lying down over sitting, and sitting over standing. One could imagine the hardship he endured along the way. Liuzhou City, located in the heart of Liuzhou, was built magnificently, with tall city gates and rows of soldiers stationed, checking each passerby¡¯s travel permits. Gu Changsheng cooperated and had his travel permits checked, and then entered the city with the excited Xiao Cui and Dong Lei. The city, while not as bustling as the Capital City, was much better than any other cities they had passed along the way. ¡°My lady, that is Screw Alley, there¡¯s a Hu¡¯s Pastries there that makes delicious treats.¡± Dong Lei pointed excitedly at an alleyway to introduce it to Gu Changsheng. ¡°My lady, over there is Guanmao Street, which once produced a Top Scholar, and they even erected a tall archway for him.¡± ¡°My lady, look over there, that¡¯s He Family Lamb Soup, I used to eat there often.¡± Dong Lei pointed enthusiastically at a roadside stall, ¡°Their lamb soup is rich but not gamey, I can drink three large bowls at a time!¡± Gu Changsheng looked at her proudly holding up three fingers, then glanced at her slender body, reached out and smacked down her ostentatious hand, and said unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, I know you¡¯re a foodie!¡± ¡°But you eat so much yet don¡¯t gain weight, which is really annoying. If Young Master Du sees you, he¡¯s definitely going to beat you up!¡± Along the way, thanks to those twenty taels of silver, although not overly sufficient, they never starved. Dong Lei was especially lively in her eating, with a tremendous appetite. ¡°My lady, I used to be very fat, like this.¡± Dong Lei drew a large circle around her body with both hands, meaning it must have been three to four times her current size.Upd@te by novg0 .co ¡°Hm, good, keep eating towards that figure, it will also comfort me a bit.¡± Gu Changsheng nodded seriously, this maid was too skinny, and too attractive. It¡¯d be better if she were a bit fatter, safer! ¡°Yes my lady, don¡¯t worry, I eat two large bowls of rice each meal, I will definitely fatten myself up, being like this, is really ugly.¡± Dong Lei touched her barely fleshed body disdainfully, truly unattractive. Gu Changsheng was too lazy to correct Xiao Leizi¡¯s sense of beauty, in her eyes, only stout and chubby were considered attractive, how ridiculous. Anyway, no amount of explaining would make her believe it, so let her continue with her twisted view. ¡°My lady, just ahead is Tongji Street, and Gu Family Medical Hall is on that street. In the past, when Old Grand Master was still alive, Gu Family Medical Hall was very prosperous, and patients would line up for consultation before dawn¡­¡± Xiao Cui pointed at a street corner, shouting loudly. It made the passing pedestrians frequently turn their heads to look. Gu Changsheng was also excited, having journeyed south from the Capital City for several months, from early summer to the sweltering summer, she was eager to find her own place to thoroughly wash off the travel dust. ¡°What are we waiting for, lead the way!¡± Gu Changsheng smacked Xiao Cui on the head and walked toward the end of Tongji Street with her son in her arms. Tongji Street was fairly wide, wide enough for two carriages to ride side by side, and the streetside was lined with shops, quite bustling. Gu Changsheng looked around with satisfaction, feeling somewhat at ease. But her peace didn¡¯t last long, as she was startled by the sight of a dilapidated shop ahead, quite spacious, but its plaster walls were peeling badly, many tiles on the roof had broken, and the door and windows were very old. Gu Changsheng widened her eyes in disbelief, looking at Xiao Cui, ¡°Xiao Cui, are you saying this is Gu Family Medical Hall?¡± Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: 23 chapters Finally Arriving in Liuzhou_2 Chapter 42: 23 chapters Finally Arriving in Liuzhou_2 Xiao Cui scratched her head blankly, responding in confusion, ¡°This is definitely the place, look, there¡¯s the Liang Family Rice Shop next to us, and across the street is the Wang Family Textile Village, the maid hasn¡¯t remembered wrong¡­¡± You haven¡¯t remembered wrong, then where is the grand Gu Family Medical Hall you spoke of? What¡¯s the deal with this dilapidated shop in front of us that looks like it would collapse with a gust of wind? There¡¯s not even a signboard! It must be Xiao Cui¡¯s memory that¡¯s confused! Gu Changsheng looked at Xiao Cui regretfully and shook his head. At such a young age, her memory was already poor, which was really pitiful¡­ ¡°Mother, is this our home?¡± Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, pointed to the wooden door with holes, ¡°Mother said we were almost home, why don¡¯t we go inside?¡± Gu Changsheng followed his finger and glanced, then firmly shook her head, replying, ¡°No!¡± But dreams are always full, while reality is undoubtedly gaunt. ¡°Miss?¡± The word ¡°no¡± from Gu Changsheng had just fallen when a voice came from the side, carrying a hint of hesitation and disbelief. Gu Changsheng turned around as if struck by lightning, and saw a man in his fifties or sixties, clad in a coarse cloth shirt, clutching a bunch of vegetables tightly to his chest. His face, full of wrinkles, wore an undeniable mix of surprise and uncertainty. This must be her illusion; she had braved mountains and rivers with great anticipation to go south, but what awaited her was this scene of ruin, not the carved beams of a luxurious house. Heavenly Father must be playing with her; she needed to find a place to nap, maybe when she woke up, this nightmarish illusion would disappear¡­ ¡°Old Daddy Song, Old Daddy Song, do you still remember me, I¡¯m Cui Hua!¡± Xiao Cui snapped out of it, rushed over, her eyes shimmering with tears. ¡°Cui Hua?¡± Old Man Song turned around, looking at the nondescript girl in front of him. He remembered her as a pretty young maid with delicate features. How come she now seemed more and more ordinary? Gu Changsheng watched expressionlessly as the scene of old acquaintances reuniting unfolded before her, with Xiao Cui getting very into her role, crying like a pear blossom bathed in rain. Old Man Song also cooperatively wiped away tears, continuously lamenting the tragic fate of Xiao Cui becoming a mere maid and loudly criticizing Li Mansion for their ingratitude and heartlessness in repudiating the marriage, as if he was ready to take his old bones to the Capital City to seek justice. While they were getting lively reminiscing in front of the medical hall, Gu Changsheng, standing on the side, was overwhelmed with a sense of deathly resignation. She was supposed to take care of two youngsters below and three maids in the middle; now look, with the old atop and the young below, damn it, the family was finally complete! After listening to Xiao Cui¡¯s prattle, Old Man Song remembered they were still outside. He promptly gave Gu Changsheng a bow, put down the vegetables from his arms, and opened the rusty lock hanging on the door. ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss has come back, come back, let¡¯s go inside and talk¡­¡± Gu Changsheng followed Old Man Song into the medical hall bewilderedly. The main hall of the medical hall was quite spacious and clean, although the furniture looked old, it still maintained the appearance a medical hall should have. Two large rows of medicine cabinets stood against the wall, with a medicine distribution counter in front, on which lay a drug scale, gleaming from being well-polished. Directly opposite the entrance was a sizeable table with a faded wrist pillow on it, which Gu Changsheng knew, no doubt, was for pulse diagnoses. Behind the diagnosis table stood another table with an abacus on it, the beads of which still reflected light, seemingly handled often. Although the main hall of this medical hall was in disrepair, it was still quite well-preserved and looked much better than the outside of the house. The layout was also sensible: patients would enter and approach the diagnosis table, then take their prescriptions to the back to settle the bill and fetch their medicine on the side. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the incompetence of this old man, I didn¡¯t take good care of the medical hall, I have failed Master and Miss¡¯s trust¡­¡± Old Man Song shut the door, turned back, and looked at Gu Changsheng, who was surveying around. He knelt down with a thud, beseeching forgiveness with tears streaming, ¡°This old man is incompetent, managing only to barely recognize medicinal herbs after following the master for a lifetime, watching the medical hall fall to this state but powerless to turn things around, please punish me, Miss, it¡¯s my fault¡­ I¡¯m incapable¡­¡± Gu Changsheng turned around, glanced at the old servant kneeling in front of her, weathered and forlorn, then at the medicine cabinet drawers, empty and void, and finally at the several hungry souls awaiting her care. She looked up in anger, pointed accusingly at the sky. ¡°Heavenly Father, dammit, have you picked a fight with me? I will not let this go!¡± To be swept out of one¡¯s home wasn¡¯t the worst, to be desolately helpless after wasn¡¯t the worst either. The worst was to have riches turn to dust just as they were within grasp, and to have the hometown she sought refuge in fall to such decay! What had Gu Changsheng done to deserve this torment? To hell with transmigration, to hell with the female lead¡¯s halo, all damn nonsensical! Everyone had grown accustomed to such a lady, collectively choosing silence, even Little Meat Bun lowered his head and twisted his sleeves¡ªMother, she¡¯s freaking out again¡­ But Old Man Song was not used to it, he, kneeling on the ground, raised his head in alarmed surprise, his tear-stained face frozen as he stared at the young lady before him¡­ ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence¡­ He remembered the young Miss who used to sit on the swing in the backyard, kicking her legs while reciting ¡°The Classic of Herbal Medicine¡±¡­ And when the Miss had grown up, she mostly stayed in the back yard and seldom came out, but even so, she looked so different from now¡­ Gu Changsheng, her resentment receding, beckoned to Xiao Cui, ¡°Xiao Cui, help Uncle Song up.¡± As told, Xiao Cui approached and helped the old man to his feet. ¡°Uncle Song, this isn¡¯t your fault, it¡¯s your mistress¡¯s bad luck; dammit, I¡¯m the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Tang Sanzang, looks like without undergoing eighty-one tribulations, it¡¯s hard to achieve enlightenment,¡± Gu Changsheng sighed, ¡°Godfather seems to be addicted to messing with me, there¡¯s truly nowhere to reason this out!¡± Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 24: Uncle Songs Tuberculosis Chapter 43: Chapter 24: Uncle Song¡¯s Tuberculosis ¡°Mother, who is Tang Sanzang? And what are the eighty-one difficulties?¡± Little Meat Bun lifted two little paws, one hand showing a little pinky finger and the other making an eight. His mother had taught him the numbers within ten. ¡°Ah, Tang Sanzang. He¡¯s quite a legendary character. As for the eighty-one difficulties, that¡¯s an even longer story that¡¯s quite a pain for mothers. I¡¯ll tell you slowly when I¡¯m free,¡± Gu Changsheng patted his son¡¯s little head with a touch of melancholy. Good Lord! Her experiences were so damn similar to Tang Sanzang¡¯s. Isn¡¯t there a saying about the monsters in Journey to the West, ¡°Those with a backstory were taken away, those without were beaten to death by the monkey¡¯s random bashing.¡± Since she arrived here, one troublesome figure with a backstory indeed left, while those without were decisively dealt with by her fierce actions. How strikingly similar this shoddy plot was. Gu Changsheng clenched her fist, not wanting to meet Buddha Tathagata at all! Liuzhou was her place of residence from now on, and she must strive to live well here for a decent life. The shop outside looked desolate and rundown, but the two courtyards connected behind didn¡¯t scrimp at all. The yard was large, with front and rear sections, six rooms each, and the rear yard even had a small door connecting to the alley on the back street. Looking at the spotlessly cleaned courtyard, Gu Changsheng sighed. Uncle Song wasn¡¯t cut out for medicine. Following the Old Grand Master for decades without achievement, and after the Old Grand Master passed away, and she moved far to the Capital City, Gu Family Medical Hall quickly declined. The doctors who came to sit in consultation left one by one, gradually losing its former glory. Fortunately, Uncle Song was good at accounting and often went out to do bookkeeping for others, just making ends meet and had devotedly stayed at the medical hall for five years. Gu Changsheng was quite satisfied with the yard; finally, their large group had a place to settle down. Old Man Song was a loyal man, and despite Gu Changsheng calling him Uncle Song, he firmly refused. Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t mind; she persisted in her belief in equality for all, while he insisted on maintaining the master-servant hierarchy. ¡°Xiao Cui, how much silver do we still have?¡± Gu Changsheng straightened up a bit and had moved into a room in the backyard. At this moment, she was leaning on the table, looking despondently at Xiao Cui. Xiao Cui, while making the bed, turned and answered, ¡°One tael.¡± Direct and straightforward, with no dawdling. ¡°Are you sure¡­ ¡°My lady need not ask again; the maid is certain it¡¯s only one tael, absolutely not miscounted,¡± Xiao Cui interrupted Gu Changsheng without letting her finish speaking, putting down the pillow she was holding. Gu Changsheng felt inwardly hurt and looked at Xiao Cui in dismay, thinking, do we really need to be this devastatingly thorough? At least leave us a way out. ¡°Thump thump thump¡­¡± Along with the knocking, Uncle Song¡¯s voice followed, ¡°My lady, it¡¯s your old servant.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Changsheng signaled Xiao Cui to open the door, then continued to brood over the table¡­ ¡°My lady, this is some silver your old servant has saved up over the years. I heard from people at Hu Family Medical Hall a while ago that my lady was divorced and was planning to pack up and head to the Capital City to look for you if there was no news. But it seems there¡¯s no need now.¡± Although sternly told to change his ways of addressing her, Uncle Song was still a bit unaccustomed but respectfully bowed and stepped aside, pushing the purse towards Xiao Cui. Gu Changsheng smiled. Uncle Song was like timely rain! Here she was worrying about silver, and here he was, delivering it. Gu Changsheng silently recited ¡®Ami Tofu¡¯ a few times, then took the purse and opened it. Then, her heart sank. This whole day, with its ups and downs, always had her bracing for perfection but ending with the worst outcomes. The purse contained a few scattered bits of silver and more large bronze coins. By Gu Changsheng¡¯s estimation, it was not more than five taels of silver! Damn, can her life get any harder? She had a family of six individuals to support, plus herself, making seven mouths in total! All together just six taels of silver to feed seven mouths, even if she split the silver into pieces, it wouldn¡¯t last long at all! ¡°This old servant is useless, this old servant¡¯s body is failing. Over these years, I¡¯ve only managed to save up this little¡­¡± Uncle Song lowered his head in shame, he truly felt he had disappointed the old master! Gu Changsheng sighed, stood up, shoved the silver back into Uncle Song¡¯s hands, and pulled him over to sit down by the table. Isn¡¯t she just poor? No fears. She¡¯s young and strong, with medical skills at her disposal; what¡¯s there to worry about not being able to support a few mouths? She was determined to fight, to earn money! Uncle Song looked puzzled as Gu Changsheng gripped his wrist, her finger resting on the inside of his wrist. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 24 Uncle Songs Tuberculosis_2 Chapter 44: Chapter 24 Uncle Song¡¯s Tuberculosis_2 Was this pulse diagnosis? He had seen the master doing just this every day, placing his hands on each patient¡¯s pulse, alleviating their worries and pain. Had Madam also learned to do it? Indeed, it was a family tradition. Madam had truly read medical books from a young age¡­ ¡°Uncle Song, open your mouth,¡± Gu Changsheng looked up and ordered Uncle Song. Uncle Song obediently opened his mouth, looking puzzledly at his wife. Gu Changsheng frowned and pondered for a while before speaking, ¡°Uncle Song, your tongue coating is thin and red, and your pulse is fine and rapid, indicating damage to both qi and yin, a sign of pulmonary yin deficiency. This illness only started recently; initially, it was just dry mouth and chronic dry cough, but prolonged neglect has led to consumptive lung disease.¡± Uncle Song was shocked, unbelieving and trembling as he spoke, ¡°Is what Madam says true? I have visited many medical halls, and they all said it was caused by cold entering my body, a condition that hadn¡¯t been resolved from its root cause for a long time.¡± Gu Changsheng nodded and then shook her head, continuing, ¡°The disease was indeed initially caused by cold entering the body, but the situation is no longer the same. Uncle Song, you¡¯ve had this condition for at least three to five years now, and it has indeed become consumptive lung disease.¡± Uncle Song was dismayed, knowing consumptive lung disease was an incurable illness. Madam had just returned, and he hadn¡¯t had the chance to care for her yet; how could he face the master! Gu Changsheng was also very sorrowful, looking silently towards the sky¡ªit never rains but it pours! However, seeing Uncle Song¡¯s utterly despondent demeanor, she immediately snapped back to reality. Now was not the time for self-pity. As a doctor, she couldn¡¯t just watch her patients¡¯ slow decline to death, especially since Uncle Song¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t yet hopeless. ¡°Uncle Song, there¡¯s no need to worry. Your condition is still manageable. From now on, you should limit your contact with others and cover your mouth and nose with a cloth when going out, as the disease is contagious and might infect others.¡± Since there were young children in the house, Gu Changsheng had to make some precautions. Hearing this, Uncle Song backed away in terror, coughing twice before stopping at the doorstep. The contagious nature of his disease was new to him, and it sounded frightening; he mustn¡¯t pass it to Madam. ¡°Uncle Song, do not panic. You are just at the initial stage of consumptive lung disease. I will give you acupuncture for seven consecutive days to remove the cold stagnation within your body, complemented by medicinal soups for nourishment. Within half a month, you should see significant improvement.¡± ¡°Acupuncture?¡± Uncle Song looked at Gu Changsheng in confusion, then looked up excitedly, his voice trembling, ¡°Madam, are you saying this disease can be treated?¡± In ancient times, once diagnosed with consumptive lung disease, most didn¡¯t survive more than a few years and suffered terribly until death. He had never heard of using acupuncture for it, nor had he heard that it could be cured¡­ Gu Changsheng was aware that the medical knowledge during the Zhou Dynasty was not flourishing, and acupuncture was not yet widely practiced; even many medicinal materials were inadequate in variety and preparation. Faced with such times, Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t know whether to feel fortunate or regretful. She had fiercely tormented several of the remaining elder traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in the modern era, until she finally had the chance to apprentice under Yhan¡¯s, whose medical skills were famous for using miraculous acupuncture techniques. Yhan believed that a patient¡¯s ailments are reflected in their appearance, manifest on their countenance, and emerge through their pulse, but the root cause lies in the body¡¯s meridians and acupoints. Diseases should be diagnosed through acupuncture and aided by medicinal soups to eradicate their root causes. Yhan¡¯s methods were profound and extensive, and even with her exceptional talents, it had taken five arduous years to achieve great accomplishment, mastering Yhan¡¯s authentic teachings. She firmly believed that there were countless ailments in the world, but there were no diseases that couldn¡¯t be treated with precise medical skills. ¡°Uncle Song, do not be perplexed. Although consumptive lung disease is complex and difficult, it is not untreatable. Changsheng will certainly try her utmost.¡± The difficulty of treating consumptive lung disease was undeniable, but if treated with acupuncture and supported by medicinal soups, and properly nourished, improvement was definitely possible. Although Uncle Song was not fully convinced, a patient¡¯s desire to survive is instinctual. Moreover, he had to remain well; if something happened to him, who would take care of Madam and her children? Except for Xiao Cui, everyone around them was somewhat unknown. He couldn¡¯t rest easy; he must recover to take care of Madam and her children so he could face the late master with dignity! Thinking this, Uncle Song nodded firmly, covered his mouth and nose, and knelt down at the doorstep to Gu Changsheng, ¡°Madam, this old servant¡¯s life is insignificant, but before the master passed, he entrusted Madam to my care. I am incompetent, causing Madam to suffer so much, yet I must not die, I have no face to die!¡± Gu Changsheng said no more but turned and instructed Xiao Cui to prepare ink and paper. She bent her head and began to compile a prescription, avoiding expensive medicinal herbs since they were running low on silver coins, listing only the essentials. ¡°Codonopsis and Licorice Root each 15 qian, Astragalus and Atractylodes 10 qian, Rehmannia, Schisandra¡­ add three bowls of water, simmer on a gentle fire down to one bowl, and drink while hot.¡± Gu Changsheng thought as she wrote down the prescription, looking at Xiao Cui, ¡°Xiao Cui, go and fetch the medicine, remember to soak the materials for a moment before boiling.¡± On the side, Xiao Cui answered and sighed, wiping away a tear, ¡°It used to be that people came to our medical hall to see a doctor and fetch medicine, but now we have to go to other medical halls to fetch medicine, this¡­¡± Gu Changsheng chuckled softly, patting her head, ¡°Does Xiao Cui feel embarrassed?¡± Xiao Cui hung her head and didn¡¯t speak; she just felt that life was full of uncertainties. Gu Changsheng also felt this sentiment, but even so, she was determined to treat Uncle Song. This elderly servant periodically coughed softly, each sound striking her heart. She was a doctor, a skilled practitioner of medicine, and no matter the era, healing and saving lives was her duty and the oath she took under Yhan¡¯s teaching. ¡°Alright Xiao Cui, don¡¯t dawdle, go quickly and fetch the medicine for Uncle Song, or would you rather wait for your Madam to go herself?¡± Gu Changsheng pushed Xiao Cui towards the door, talking as they walked, ¡°Xiao Cui, just accept it and go be embarrassed. Your Madam here cares a lot about face, it¡¯s better for you to lose face than me¡ªbetter you than me.¡± Xiao Cui looked back at Madam speechlessly and hurried outside. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 25: Martial Acupuncture Chapter 45: Chapter 25: Martial Acupuncture Xiao Cui, holding the prescription, went to fetch the medicine, which need not be mentioned. Gu Changsheng, meanwhile, followed Uncle Song to the house in the front courtyard where he resided, opened the tightly closed window shutters, and turned around to instruct, ¡°Uncle Song, you must often ventilate the room in the future, as it is beneficial for the recovery of your health.¡± Uncle Song now looked at Gu Changsheng with near reverence. That readily produced prescription, and the same severity and confidence when diagnosing as the old master, compelled him to be impressed. He had served the Gu Family all his life, and now Madam Gu¡¯s medical skills had fortunately not been lost. Should the old master know this from the underworld, he could rest in peace. Gu Changsheng was unaware of his thoughts, but if she knew, she would have roared: What I learned is not the Gu Family¡¯s medical skills; I am a descendant of Yhan¡¯s! Although she was a modern person, she still placed great importance on her sect¡¯s heritage, okay? Back in the day, to be accepted as a student by Yhan¡¯s, she exerted tremendous effort, diligently practiced calligraphy, memorized books on medicinal stones, was exceptionally hardworking, and added on persistent nagging until she barely qualified to be accepted, and her apprenticeship even consumed five years of her life! Five years, do you understand the concept? Five years, her ten fingers were covered in calluses, her body permanently smelled of herbal medicine, and she developed the habit of never parting with her needles¡­ Yhan¡¯s standards and strictness in choosing a successor were inhuman, completely disregarding her status as the third generation of a red family, not to mention her teachers were all stubborn old men, their unyielding determination comparable to a diamond, and they severely honed her. ¡°Uncle Song, lie on your back on the bed and take off your outer garments,¡± Gu Changsheng said to Uncle Song, who had wrapped a cloth around his face, as she pointed to the bed. Upon hearing this, Uncle Song repeatedly waved his hands, and through the cloth, his voice came, ¡°How indecent, what would this look like, Lady, this is absolutely not right¡­¡± Gu Changsheng sighed. Could the ancients get any more ignorant? She was merely trying to treat a patient and they made it seem like she was committing some outrage. Could she not just be a doctor in peace? ¡°Uncle Song, how can I perform acupuncture if you don¡¯t lie down? To a doctor, a patient is but a patient, regardless of gender, and it has nothing to do with decency.¡± Uncle Song still shook his head, adamantly disagreeing, absolutely refusing to get on the bed. Well, Gu Changsheng, feeling frustrated, smoothed her forehead and compromised, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to do it without lying on the bed, but after I insert the needles, they need to remain for a moment. If you insist, then just sit on a chair.¡± Uncle Song accepted this. Then he sat upright in a chair, fully clothed, since getting him to remove his clothes was absolutely out of the question. Gu Changsheng tried to persuade him, but the man was immovable as a mountain, like a stone in an outhouse, utterly stinky and hard, with not an inch of give. And then Lady Changsheng got angry, shouting for Han Qiu, her demeanor far from the gentle care she had shown the patient before. ¡°Han Qiu, strip him for me and pin him on the bed. I treat even handsome men without hesitation, let alone you!¡± Gu Changsheng shouted with her hands on her hips. For uncooperative patients, Gu Changsheng¡¯s approach was always simple and rough, yet very effective! Although brute force couldn¡¯t solve all problems, it was more than enough to deal with a minor issue like Uncle Song. Han Qiu was a loyal maid; she executed her lady¡¯s orders without hesitation or discount. In just a moment, she stripped off Uncle Song¡¯s outer garment, ignoring his desperate resistance, and then tossed him onto the bed. Uncooperative patients had no right to bargain. Poor Uncle Song even lost the hard-won privilege of not getting on the bed. Little Meat Bun Gu Ze and Han Mo peered through the crack in the door, watching Uncle Song, bound on the bed and twisting continuously while a rag stuffed in his mouth, both shivering in agreement at the thought. Past experiences told them that anyone who dared to defy their mother never ended up well¡­ It seemed that their mother didn¡¯t quite understand the concept of respecting the old and cherishing the young¡­ They would be better off listening to their mother. He didn¡¯t want to be stuffed with a rag; it was so dirty¡­ Gu Changsheng was oblivious to her son¡¯s newfound perception of her; she was smiling contentedly at the sight of Uncle Song writhing like a worm before her. The silver needles in her hand reflected the cold light, and she flaunted them proudly. ¡°Uncle Song, resistance is futile. If you cooperate, I will administer the needles and then leave. But if you don¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Changsheng said with a meaningful smile, then continued, ¡°then I¡¯ll have to let Han Qiu strip off your undergarments as well¡­¡± Uncle Song¡¯s struggling body instantly froze, his eyes incredulously turned towards his lady. Was this truly his gentle and demure lady? Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 25 Martial Acupuncture_2 Chapter 46: Chapter 25 Martial Acupuncture_2 Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t pay any attention to him; as he stiffened for a moment, Gu¡¯s hands moved like lightning, and the silver needles flickered. The Back-Shu Acupoint is the fundamental point for the lungs, the Gaomang Acupoint is the main point for treating all kinds of weakness and injuries, the Chize Acupoint is the confluence point for the lungs, the Taixi Acupoint¡­ The needle was inserted to a depth of two ¡°fen¡± (a Chinese unit of measurement). Han Qiu watched the brightly shining silver needles on Uncle Song¡¯s body and shivered empathetically. The two children outside the door covered their faces as well, ¡°Grandpa Song, that looks so painful¡­¡± Gu Changsheng wiped the sweat from his forehead and satisfactorily clapped his hands, ¡°All right, work¡¯s done. I¡¯ll stop the needles for a moment and then come back to remove them. Uncle Song, just lie still and don¡¯t move¡­¡± Having finished speaking, he strode out with such energy that the two kids outside didn¡¯t react in time. As Gu Changsheng opened the door, they fell over with two thuds¡­ Gu Changsheng paused, then bent down leisurely to look at them with a smile that seemed to take pleasure in their misfortune, ¡°Hey, my son, instead of staying nicely in the backyard, why do you come here letting your mother see you fall like a dog chewing on its bone? Tsk tsk¡­ such an unbecoming posture¡­¡± Han Qiu¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at his brother lying on the ground next to him. Following the Young Master had indeed made his brother more lively¡­ ¡°Mom¡­¡± Little Meat Bun Gu Ze lay on the ground, lifting his little head with an aggrieved pout, and in his round, plump eyes, a shimmer of tears began to form. ¡°Gu Ze, we don¡¯t do that crying and fussing, alright? It was you who sneaked a look at your mom treating a patient, and if you fell on your own face, it¡¯s your own doing. You¡¯re almost four years old, a little man should stand up on his own two feet! Get up!¡± Seeing his mom speak this way, Little Meat Bun quickly put away his grievances. While extracting his little legs that were stuck at the doorstep, he muttered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m getting up. I don¡¯t want to be turned into a porcupine!¡± Someone on the bed resembling a porcupine trembled slightly, then returned to calm. Gu Changsheng¡¯s palm landed on the head of her son as he just got up, ¡°Am I so free that I¡¯d turn you into a porcupine for fun? You¡¯re perfectly healthy and stout like a little wild bull. Why would I need to needle you?¡± ¡°But mom, I¡¯m sick¡­¡± Little Meat Bun guiltily cradled the little lump of flesh on his chin, his mother had said it was an illness that needed to be treated! But he truly didn¡¯t want to be turned into a porcupine¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­ you don¡¯t mention it, mom might have forgotten.¡± Gu Changsheng picked up her son from the ground. Little Meat Bun was smart and sensible, she intuitively treated him like a normal child, nearly overlooking the existence of that little lump. Gu Changsheng thought for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°My son, your mom has spent an incredible amount of effort raising you to be plump and fair, but now we don¡¯t have much silver. Your Grandpa Song still needs medicine for his treatment. If you have surgery, you will need to recuperate afterward, which also costs money. Let¡¯s delay it for a while, wait until mom saves up some silver to buy you some tasty food, then have the surgery, alright?¡± Little Meat Bun Gu Ze obediently nodded his head. Anyway, his mom wouldn¡¯t despise him, so he wasn¡¯t really bothered anymore¡­ Uncle Song turned his head upon hearing this; he had long noticed something was amiss with the Young Master, and now to realize the condition was treatable¨Cyet it was his own delay that had caused this¡­ Gu Changsheng, having thought of something, walked back into the room with his son in his arms. He caught Uncle Song¡¯s eye and gestured with his gaze. Han Qiu stepped forward and removed the table-wiping cloth from Uncle Song¡¯s mouth. With a handkerchief covering his face and a complex expression, Uncle Song looked at Gu Changsheng, ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Song, as you can see, this is our current situation. A family of seven needs to eat, your illness needs to be treated, and so does my son¡¯s. That¡¯s why I need to earn money,¡± Gu Changsheng sat down on a chair nearby, her face serious as she continued, ¡°Uncle Song, I plan to reopen the Gu Family Medical Hall.¡± ¡°Madam, reopening the medical hall is indeed feasible, but where do we have the money to purchase medicinal herbs? Even an ordinary Resident Doctor needs a monthly salary of three taels of silver, not to mention the many other expenses. We don¡¯t have that much silver now. It¡¯s this old servant who has been a burden to you¡­¡± When it came to serious matters, Uncle Song forgot his own predicament and meticulously listed the concerns. Gu Changsheng sighed; she too was worried about this issue, ¡°Finding a Resident Doctor is not hard; I will personally take the role.¡± ¡°How can that be!¡± Uncle Song was agitated, and as he was about to get up, Han Qiu, quick-witted and agile, stepped forward and pressed him back down; the Madam had said he mustn¡¯t move. Uncle Song, unable to struggle free, continued, ¡°Madam, you are a woman, and since ancient times, there hasn¡¯t been a precedent for a woman to practice medicine.¡± ¡°Midwives are also women, aren¡¯t they? They still deliver babies, and some are quite skilled at treating women¡¯s ailments. Aren¡¯t midwives practicing medicine too?¡± Gu Changsheng retorted. Modern doctors don¡¯t differentiate between genders, unlike in these ancient times¡ªit¡¯s just too damn annoying. Although she had saved the Young Madam of the Du Residence, she was mostly treated as a midwife skilled in gynecology, which was truly damn frustrating! ¡°But how can that be the same?¡± Uncle Song argued. ¡°How can it not be the same? Can illness distinguish between men and women? Since patients are both male and female, then naturally, doctors shouldn¡¯t be differentiated by gender either. Uncle Song, there¡¯s no need to argue against me so hastily, just listen to me,¡± Gu Changsheng paused and then continued, ¡°Uncle Song, you must have heard from Xiao Cui that after much turmoil, Changsheng awoke, having forgotten the past completely, except for how to treat and save people. The Gu Family has made a living from medicine for generations, and it must be a matter of destiny; the Gu Family Medical Hall cannot end with my generation!¡± ¡°Yet Madam has never practiced medicine before, and a woman doing so is unprecedented. It might be difficult to¡­¡± Uncle Song was wavering but still concerned. ¡°Uncle Song, no need to worry. While I have never practiced before, I am very confident in my medical skills. Haven¡¯t I also cured your stubborn illness? As for a woman practicing medicine, I know it will be difficult for others to accept at first, so we must proceed slowly and cautiously. The matter of silver coins is the key issue we need to think about right now,¡± Gu Changsheng hastily said when she saw Uncle Song was no longer adamantly opposed. ¡°The issue of silver coins is indeed a big problem. With this old servant looking like this, my heart wants to help, but I am powerless¡­¡± Uncle Song sighed; he ultimately felt useless. Gu Changsheng frowned and propped her chin with one hand, pondering, ¡°Indeed, the shortage of silver coins is a difficult problem to solve. Therefore, we must avoid the main issue and seek alternative solutions¡­¡± ¡°Madam, what do you mean by ¡®avoid the main issue¡¯ and ¡®seek alternative solutions¡¯?¡± Uncle Song asked, puzzled. ¡°Well, that¡­ I haven¡¯t thought of it yet¡­¡± Gu Changsheng scratched her head; she was also thinking hard¡­ ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not good¡­¡± Just as Gu Changsheng was racking her brains for a solution, Xiao Cui¡¯s urgent cries came from the courtyard¡­ Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 26 Changsheng Edition Monk Tang Chapter 47: Chapter 26 Changsheng Edition Monk Tang Gu Changsheng, upon hearing this, felt completely frazzled! ¡°Oh dear, she¡¯s really just like Monk Tang¡ªmerely went out to get some herbs and ended up with trouble!¡± Fuming with anger, Gu Changsheng cursed, ¡°What the hell, life doesn¡¯t need to be this calamitous!¡± Her rage manifested in action; she dashed forward like an arrow and in a blink arrived at the door, hands on hips, glaring at Xiao Cui in the courtyard, she bellowed, ¡°Xiao Cui, you¡¯ve dolled me up like this yet I still get into trouble, if you don¡¯t provide me with a reasonable explanation, Madam will reshape you into Zhu Bajie!¡± On their way to the location, Xiao Cui¡¯s ostentatious face had attracted no small measure of trouble, and now, despite being dressed so ordinarily, the same was happening, which truly infuriated Gu Changsheng! Walking to the back yard, Xiao Cui, utterly bewildered, faced the incensed lady who had emerged in the front courtyard; upon understanding her words, she hesitated before speaking up softly while holding the medicine bag, ¡°My lady, they are looking for you, not me.¡± The lady was terrifying, and she was innocent. Gu Changsheng¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground, and it took her quite a while before she incredulously pointed to herself, ¡°Looking for me?¡± But that can¡¯t be right, she thought; she is so ordinary, and having just arrived in Liuzhou without stepping outside, she couldn¡¯t possibly attract trouble! And the only Peach Blossom she rallied had already left. Could it be she stirred trouble on the road to the medical hall when she entered Liuzhou? Oh, dear mother! Could this be a sequence of blossoming Peach Blossoms? Gu Changsheng suddenly got excited; her furious demeanor melted into coquettishness, and with a flirtatious flick of her hair, she said, ¡°Could it be that a handsome man has taken a fancy to me? Xiao Cui, come, lead me to see.¡± Xiao Cui looked horrified at her mistress¡¯s antics and quickly grabbed the medicine bag with one hand while gesturing with the other, explaining, ¡°My lady, no, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, not a handsome¡­ man, but Doctor Hu from the Hu Family Medical Hall at the end of the street; he¡¯s the one looking for you.¡± When Xiao Cui mentioned a handsome man, she hesitated slightly, the mistress¡¯s words were really¡­ Upon hearing this, Gu Changsheng was stunned and then immediately roared, ¡°What¡¯s with that expression if it¡¯s not a handsome man? Are you playing me for a fool?¡± Xiao Cui touched her face, wondering about her own expression just now; she hadn¡¯t shown the wrong emotion, had she? Seeing Xiao Cui¡¯s reaction, Gu Changsheng knew she had misunderstood. Xiao Cui¡¯s hesitation and reluctance when she said ¡°it¡¯s you¡± was probably due to being scared by her, not the shyness Gu Changsheng had assumed. Feeling chagrined, she withdrew her hand; so much for that posturing¡ªshe had thought as much, with her miserable luck, how could she be flourishing with Peach Blossoms? Sure enough, before the Peach Blossom even budded, it was spoiled! ¡°What do people from Hu Family Medical Hall want?¡± She had barely settled in when another practitioner came knocking¡ªwhat was this situation? ¡°Madam, you best dismiss him. I will explain everything,¡± said Uncle Song excitedly from his bed upon overhearing the commotion. Gu Changsheng paused, sensing something was up. Without a handsome man to attend to, she couldn¡¯t be bothered, so she waved Han Qiu over, ¡°Han Qiu, you go. Tell him that I¡¯ve just arrived home and need to freshen up before I can receive visitors. Ask him to return another day.¡± Han Qiu complied and headed towards the main hall of the medical hall. Gu Changsheng then instructed Xiao Cui to prepare the medicine and cook lunch before returning to her room. It was time to remove the needles. Gu Changsheng¡¯s acupuncture skills were highly honed, and unless a very specific point demanded the patient¡¯s feedback for needle placement, she could sense the depth and remove the needles effortlessly. After collecting the needles, she meticulously cleaned the silver needles with a clean cloth and carefully placed them back in the needle bag tied around her waist. These silver needles and those surgical knives were the only items she had brought with her. After making sure everything was in order, Gu Changsheng turned and inquired how Uncle Song felt; he responded in detail. Gu Changsheng nodded with satisfaction. The ancients, never having undergone acupuncture, had acutely sensitive acupoints, making the effects particularly pronounced. This was akin to someone who had never taken antibiotics suddenly using them with remarkable results, as their body had no resistance. Acupuncture worked similarly; although it was largely unaffected, the first treatment would almost always yield an ideal outcome. Han Qiu was efficient; no sooner had Gu Changsheng inquired than she returned to report that Doctor Hu had left, but mentioned he would visit again soon. After Han Qiu¡¯s report, Gu Changsheng turned to Uncle Song, who had composed himself, signaling with her eyes for him to explain. Without hesitation, Uncle Song clearly explained the cause and effect. It turned out that the Hu Family Medical Hall had also been a Liuzhou medical family for generations. Before Gu Changsheng¡¯s grandfather¡¯s time, Hu Family Medical Hall and Gu Family Medical Hall had kept to their own, never encroaching on each other. However, this balance was disrupted during the generation of Gu Changsheng¡¯s grandfather. Hu Family Medical Hall had a talented descendant, Hu Bingzhi, and Gu Family Medical Hall had Gu Changsheng¡¯s grandfather, Gu Chengyi. From their names alone, it was destined that these two would engage in fierce competition. They competed from childhood into adulthood, and ultimately, Gu Changsheng¡¯s grandfather was the first to receive a summons from the Court, awarded the title of Imperial Physician, and called to serve at the Imperial Medical Bureau. However, Gu Chengyi was diligently compiling medical texts at the time, recording all the prescriptions he had learned, encountered, and used throughout his life into volumes. Citing the unfinished medical texts that could not yet benefit the medical community as a reason, he politely declined the summons from the Court. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 26 Changsheng Edition Monk Tang_2 Chapter 48: Chapter 26 Changsheng Edition Monk Tang_2 Seeing this, the Court neither blamed nor complained, but instead decided to recruit Hu Bingzhi from Liuzhou, who was similarly renowned. Hu Bingzhi did not refuse and gladly went. Once Hu Bingzhi joined the Imperial Medical Bureau, the Hu Family Medical Hall¡¯s fortunes soared. His nephew, Hu Yihai, took over the Hu Family Medical Hall and successfully became the head of the Liuzhou City Medical Guild. Not long after Hu Bingzhi arrived at the Capital City, Gu Chengyi succumbed to a stubborn illness and died, leaving behind his unmarried granddaughter, Gu Changsheng, and his unfinished medical treatise. In terms of medical skills, Gu Chengyi was not inferior to Hu Bingzhi, but he was even more adept at post-illness recuperation. This fact did not go unnoticed. What is most abundant in Capital City? Nobles! And surely, nobles need recuperative care after illnesses, something Hu Bingzhi was not adept at. Thus, over the past five years, using the old promise made by Old Grand Master Gu that his medical skills were meant to benefit doctors across the world as a premise, his nephew came several times to Uncle Song to demand the medical treatise. Uncle Song, not daring to claim control over it, stalled by claiming Gu Changsheng, as part of her dowry, had already taken the books to the Capital City. However, Hu Yihai was not deterred. Now that Gu Changsheng had returned from a failed marriage, his hopes were rekindled, and he came again to claim the books. Upon hearing this, Gu Changsheng reflected on her grandfather¡¯s noble integrity. In ancient times, the prescriptions concocted by doctors were secret and were always meant to be reclaimed after dispensing medicine, let alone sharing medical skills with others, which was simply out of the question. Yet, Elder Gu had the idea of writing books and establishing theories to benefit all doctors, which was indeed sigh-worthy. Not to mention ancient times, even Yhan¡¯s, whom Gu Changsheng apprenticed under, also only transmitted knowledge within their own family, which was exactly why she faced so much scrutiny when she became an apprentice. Moreover, she had also vowed at that time that the art of acupuncture, if ever taught to others, must be with the permission of her school. This shows what kind of courage and virtue it takes to pass on lifegiving skills to others. ¡°Uncle Song, was the medical book really included as part of my dowry to Li Mansion?¡± Gu Changsheng asked thoughtfully after a long silence. ¡°It was not. At that time, the lady was grief-stricken by the master¡¯s death and sealed up the master¡¯s study, thus the medical book was not taken.¡± Uncle Song shook his head and said, ¡°It is this old servant who has caused trouble for the lady; if I hadn¡¯t said that you had the medical book, Hu Yihai wouldn¡¯t be so¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Song, there¡¯s no need to blame yourself. Given the situation, your response was the most appropriate. No matter what you said, they would neither believe it nor drop the matter, and only I could serve as the best shield.¡± People chase after benefits and often do not choose their methods; even if Uncle Song had claimed that the medical book was buried with Old Grand Master Gu, the Hu Family would likely have dug up the Gu Family¡¯s ancestral grave to retrieve it! ¡°Uncle Song, go fetch the medical book now.¡± Gu Changsheng sighed, lamenting that this really was a significant nuisance¡­ Uncle Song agreed and went off to fetch the medical book, leaving Gu Changsheng alone to complain to the heavens. Why write a book on medicine of all things? If you must write a medical book, keep it to yourself at home, why announce it to the world? Now look, the troubles have surfaced, and she had to bear the burden, wanted or not. If she managed well, it was simply fulfilling her grandfather¡¯s legacy, which was expected. If managed poorly, it would reflect her as a disgraceful granddaughter, bringing dishonor to her grandfather¡¯s name¡­ Gu Changsheng was truly fed up with these burdensome days! Uncle Song returned quickly since Old Grand Master Gu¡¯s study was in the front courtyard. Seeing the solemnly delivered medical book, Gu Changsheng¡¯s expression grew serious. Regardless of her internal criticisms, anyone who devoted their life to writing and theorizing in medicine deserved respect. Gu Changsheng pondered as she opened the medical book, a thread-bound thick volume that even lacked a cover. The meticulously drawn characters conveyed the author¡¯s precision; even in tidy handwriting there was no sign of sloppiness, reflecting his seriousness. The book detailed various prescriptions needed for patients with different illnesses, how the poor should use medicine effectively, and how the wealthy should use medicine effectively, even listing medications according to patients¡¯ statuses¡ªwhile prescriptions for the poor were inexpensive and easy to obtain and focused on everyday conditioning, those for the wealthy did not consider the cost and were quite orthodox¡­ The deeper Gu Changsheng read, the more somber her expression became. She encapsulated the essence of Chinese medicine over five thousand years and, having extensively read medical classics, could instantly recognize the value of this book. It was the life¡¯s work of a great doctor, containing his heart for saving the world and all his knowledge about practicing medicine gathered throughout his life. Suddenly, Gu Changsheng felt an unprecedented heaviness in her heart. In her era, Chinese Western Medicine Universities were commonplace, and yet, there were still revered physicians holding divine skills who would not share them with others, like her school. Yet, this body¡¯s grandfather had made her realize anew what it means to follow The Great Healer¡¯s Way. Although she saw imperfections in these prescriptions, in her time, they still formed the foundation for a doctor¡¯s life and career. And that unknown writer had laid it all out before the world. Tears began to obscure her vision; she too was a doctor, she too had a heart inclined towards saving lives, but she had never thought beyond that¡­ Unable to continue, Gu Changsheng closed the book abruptly; the last page, with its visibly fading script, caught her eye: Gu Chengyi knew his life was not long, lamenting that his life¡¯s narrative was still incomplete. Yet, fortunate it is that future generations will continue to perfect what I have started. The moisture gathering in Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyes suddenly broke free¡­ Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 27: In My Name Chapter 49: Chapter 27: In My Name It was just a sentence, yet it was filled with a great doctor¡¯s boundless hopes for the future of medical skills! Uncle Song stood quietly to the side, watching his wife tear up, completely changed from her earlier carefree and unrestrained demeanor, and he felt slightly comforted, bowing his head and wiping his tears as well. After a long while, Gu Changsheng lifted his head, his eyes slightly red, and looked towards Uncle Song, his tone ethereal, ¡°Grandfather, I truly wish to use this medical book to benefit the thousands of doctors¡­¡± Uncle Song nodded, still remembering how the old master had been too frail to leave his bed yet still bent over it, insisting on writing, saying that the more detailed his memories, the less wrongful paths future generations would have to tread. Lunch was simple, just stir-fried vegetables and steamed bread to stave off hunger, which Gu Changsheng, uncharacteristically quiet, finished before taking the medical book back to his room. Page by page, he read carefully through each word and sentence, not missing any detail. As the sun set, Gu Changsheng had just finished his dinner and was planning to rest, especially since he had been traveling for a long while without proper rest. He had just put Little Meat Bun to sleep when Han Qiu came to report that Doctor Hu, who had visited that morning, had come again. Gu Changsheng snorted coldly. Sure enough, they couldn¡¯t wait; they said they would visit another day, yet damn it, before the day was even over, taking advantage of the dark and windy night, they came again. Indeed, it was a clear indication of intent! Indeed, it showed utter disregard for their own lives! Gu Changsheng turned, donned his home robe, and walked out, instructing Dong Lei to stay behind to look after the sleeping children, taking Xiao Cui and Han Qiu to the front courtyard. There, in the front yard, Uncle Song was already waiting at the back entrance of the medical hall. Gu Changsheng nodded to him and walked past into the building. Hu Yihai, in his forties with a goatee, squinted his mung bean-sized eyes, his eyeballs shifting as he sized up Gu Changsheng and his group as they walked in. Behind him followed a man in his twenties, bearing a slight resemblance to him, undoubtedly his son. Tsk! At first glance, he had that cunning look of a monopolistic swindler. Gu Changsheng merely glanced at him briefly before turning around to sit calmly behind the consultation desk, with Xiao Cui and Han Qiu standing on either side, and Uncle Song, his face still covered with a cloth, standing properly at the side. ¡°Doctor Hu¡¯s sudden visit late at night did catch Changsheng unprepared to change clothes, excuse my discourtesy. I hope Doctor Hu will be understanding.¡± Gu Changsheng settled comfortably in his seat, then turned to look at Hu Yihai, a slight smirk on his lips, showing no sign of apology for the discourtesy. In fact, her words were quite clear: find no fault in the host for being discourteous when you impose yourself with a visit late at night. Thus, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to offer a cup of coarse tea. Hu Yihai¡¯s expression changed, then turned into a standard smile as he greeted with a gesture, ¡°It was presumptuous of me to disturb you. I hope Lady Changsheng is not offended.¡± Gu Changsheng shot him a disdainful glance, thinking, at least you¡¯re somewhat sensible! ¡°Changsheng has heard that Doctor Hu is esteemed as the head of the Liuzhou Medical Guild; may I know what matter brings you to my humble home so late in the night?¡± Gu Changsheng relaxed her body, leaning back comfortably in her chair, her legs casually crossed, and began checking her neatly trimmed fingernails one by one. Gu Changsheng¡¯s demeanor could not be described as anything but casual. Sure enough, Hu Yihai¡¯s son was the first to lose his temper, his face reddening as he pointed at Gu Changsheng, ¡°You, being a discarded abandoned wife, still acting so arrogantly here. If you know what¡¯s best, you¡¯d hand over the medical skills quietly.¡± That¡¯s right, harboring ulterior motives and yet damn it, still needing to act tough in front of her. ¡°Tian Dong, step back. Do not be rude to the lady,¡± Hu Yihai scolded his son, then turned to Gu Changsheng with an apologetic face, ¡°My son is ill-mannered, please do not take offense, my lady.¡± This damn wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing thought that by wearing a layer of sheepskin, he could become a sheep, damn addicted to playing the role. Gu Changsheng was feeling uncomfortable. When she was uncomfortable, it was inevitable that she would make others feel the same. Ignoring Hu Yihai¡¯s humble words, she scoffed and spoke, ¡°Since Doctor Hu is well aware of his son¡¯s rudeness, then you ought to keep him on a leash at home, not let him out to bark and disturb the peace.¡± ¡°Furthermore, it seems your son has quite the opinion about my status as an abandoned wife. To this, I only have one thing to say.¡± Gu Changsheng paused, then pointed a finger at Hu Tiandong, her voice cold: ¡°It¡¯s none of your ****** business!¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 27 In My Name_2 Chapter 50: Chapter 27 In My Name_2 Xiao Cui and Han Qiu simultaneously bowed their heads, and Uncle Song¡¯s body swayed, but he managed to steady himself. However, Hu Yihai and Hu Tiandong were both stunned. The reaction of Gu Changsheng exceeded their expectations by far¡­ It made them temporarily forget how they should respond. While they were dazed, Gu Changsheng did not idle; her voice was cool as she spoke again, ¡°Ah, this world, there is no shortage of people who love to meddle in other¡¯s affairs, little do they know that even drinking cold water may cause a toothache, and eating radishes can also choke you¡­¡± Hu Tiandong came to his senses, his face turning from black to purple to red, looking like a palette. Hu Yihai saw his son about to charge forward again and grabbed him, giving him a fierce look. Seeing this, Gu Changsheng shrugged her shoulders; their ability to retaliate was too weak, not on the same level at all, utterly unfulfilling. Hu Yihai, recognizing this, also knew Gu Changsheng was not easy to handle. However, his uncle had coveted that medical book for a long time, and he was determined to obtain it on this trip. Thinking this, he no longer tangled with her and stepped forward, saying, ¡°My lady, there is no need for such direct confrontation. Hu has come with intentions that I presume the lady is already aware of.¡± Gu Changsheng glanced at him and shook her head indifferently, regretfully saying, ¡°It¡¯s a pity Changsheng is not an intestinal worm in Doctor Hu¡¯s stomach, unaware of the twists and turns inside. Doctor Hu¡¯s intentions, Changsheng truly does not know.¡± Knowing yet pretending not to know, what can you do to me? ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Song tell you?¡± Hu Yihai disbelieved, looking towards Uncle Song. Uncle Song, of course, stood still, showing no reaction. Gu Changsheng scratched her head in annoyance, ¡°Uncle Song seems to have said something, unfortunately, Changsheng has just returned home from a long journey, exhausted in body and mind, and didn¡¯t quite catch it clearly¡­¡± ¡°You! Don¡¯t make me switch from offering toast to pouring penalties!¡± Hu Tiandong inserted a sentence in frustration, but retreated under Hu Yihai¡¯s gaze. Gu Changsheng completely ignored his attempt to make his presence felt! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also tired. As the saying goes, honest people do not speak in riddles. Doctor Hu, please speak straightforwardly about your true intentions here. I¡¯m too lazy to play this charade with you!¡± Just a moment ago, who was pretending not to know? Now she was clearly becoming impatient! Hu Yihai was also seething inside, but, remembering the purpose of his visit, he could only hold back temporarily before speaking, ¡°Since my lady says so, then Hu will speak frankly. May I ask if the medical book from your dowry is still with you?¡± ¡°What medical book?¡± Gu Changsheng replied succinctly. ¡°The medical book written by Elder Gu before his demise.¡± ¡°If it is, what then? If it isn¡¯t, what should be done?¡± Gu Changsheng stood her ground. ¡°If it is here, please hand it over; if not, please find it,¡± Hu Yihai replied firmly. ¡°Doctor Hu must be joking. Since it¡¯s my dowry, what does it have to do with Doctor Hu? And what right does Doctor Hu have to demand it?¡± Gu Changsheng sneered, turning her head away from him, his face too damn greedy. ¡°Because I am a Doctor, and Elder Gu once stated that this book, once completed, was meant to benefit all the doctors in the world, not just for the lady herself.¡± ¡°Who can attest to that?¡± ¡°All the doctors in Liuzhou City can bear witness!¡± Gu Changsheng suddenly laughed, and the laughter was not soft at all, baffling Hu Yihai and his son completely. The laughter lasted for quite some time before stopping. Gu Changsheng pointed at Hu Yihai with a roguish expression, ¡°Doctor Hu, do you think because Changsheng is young, you can treat me like a three-year-old? My grandfather¡¯s medical book, for which he exhausted his heart¡¯s blood to write, should not remain by my side but rather benefit you? This statement, do you believe it? I certainly do not.¡± He also did not believe it at first! Hu Yihai thought to himself, though his face showed nothing. ¡°However, Elder Gu indeed had made a previous statement, and I, Hu, have said all the doctors in Liuzhou City can testify to it.¡± ¡°If so, do you dare to bring the witnesses to confront me face to face?¡± Gu Changsheng sighed faintly as if it mattered little to him and stepped back. ¡°Whether I dare or not, what difference does it make?¡± Hu Yihai repeated Gu Changsheng¡¯s earlier words. Gu Changsheng gave him a look as if he was teachable, but his expression suddenly turned fierce, ¡°Doctor Hu, if you dare, and it is indeed confirmed what my grandfather had said, Changsheng will surely present the medical books and prescriptions to you with both hands. If you do not dare, Doctor Hu, even if I have to burn those prescriptions, I will not let them fall into your hands. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Are the medical books and prescriptions indeed in your hands?¡± Hu Yihai was startled at his words. ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Changsheng replied without hesitation. ¡°Lady White, do you know that a dead fish and a torn net might not be the best result?¡± Hu Yihai persisted with a concealed plea, not wanting his selfish motives to be known by all. ¡°Clearly, Changsheng does not think so, especially when this fish is relatively important to Doctor Hu. If the fish dies, Doctor Hu¡¯s wishful thinking might just fall through¡­¡± Gu Changsheng finished speaking and shook his head with a bit of regret, advising, ¡°Doctor Hu, you better think it through again. Changsheng merely seeks clarity; if Doctor Hu insists on refusal, then there is nothing Changsheng can do.¡± Having said that, Gu Changsheng did not linger and stood up to leave. ¡°Lady, please wait!¡± As she expected, Hu Yihai called out to her. Gu Changsheng turned back without disappointing him, ¡°Doctor Hu, do you have any further advice?¡± ¡°If it is truly proven that Elder Gu once said those words, are you really willing to hand over the medical books and prescriptions with both hands?¡± Hu Yihai asked solemnly, trembling his mustache. ¡°By my name, I swear it shall be as I have said.¡± Gu Changsheng looked at him directly, speaking each word clearly and decisively, with great resonance. ¡°Good! As you wish, tomorrow I will bring the witnesses,¡± Hu Yihai said. ¡°Changsheng is not one to blindly trust the word of one person, as you must understand, Doctor Hu.¡± If you were really that easy to deceive, would I have to go to such lengths? Hu Yihai suppressed the fury welling up in his chest and begrudgingly accepted, ¡°Doctor Hu surely understands your meaning, Lady.¡± Then, Gu Changsheng laughed, turned around while laughing, and said, ¡°It is indeed very good, very good that Doctor Hu understands¡­¡± As the sound faded, he had already disappeared through the back door of the medical hall. ¡°Lady, do you really intend to¡­¡± Xiao Cui followed behind Gu Changsheng, hesitantly speaking out. But Gu Changsheng interrupted with a wave of her hand, ¡°I have no intentions at all.¡± ¡°But Lady, you just took an oath? Isn¡¯t this going to offend Doctor Hu thoroughly?¡± Xiao Cui asked with a worried expression. ¡°Xiao Cui, some people are destined not to be friends, some are destined to be enemies. Whether you want it or not, nothing can change that.¡± And she, towards her enemies, was never merciful, because even if she were merciful, the enemies would not spare her! Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 28 Half a Day of Leisure in a Transient Life Chapter 51: Chapter 28 Half a Day of Leisure in a Transient Life In the deep silence of the night, a few people were sleepless, unbeknownst to Gu Changsheng. Anyway, she fell asleep as soon her head hit the pillow, and slept especially sweetly, completely undisturbed by the sudden trouble that had arisen. It was the Hu family father and son who, after returning home, had a discussion in the study. ¡°Does father truly intend to meet the demands of that shrew, to have all the medical practitioners in Liuzhou City confront her in person?¡± Hu Tiandong was quite dissatisfied with Gu Changsheng¡¯s haughtiness. ¡°What else can we do? Your great-uncle has been thinking about that medical book for more than a day or two. Only by selling this favor to him can I ask him to arrange a position for you at the Imperial Medical Bureau,¡± Hu Yihai sighed. ¡°Father, I think that woman is difficult to deal with. What if she breaks the agreement when the time comes?¡± ¡°I would go all out, ready to lose face, and invite all the doctors from Liuzhou to bear witness. How could I let her break the agreement? Just you wait¡­¡± Hu Yihai stroked his goatee, smiling particularly sinisterly. ¡­ The next morning, Gu Changsheng got out of bed feeling refreshed and dressed, then went to her son¡¯s room to meditate. Looking at Little Meat Bun stretching his little hands, struggling to dress, she occasionally teased him, ¡°Son, can you be any clumsier? You¡¯re almost four years old, and you can¡¯t even dress properly.¡± Little Meat Bun glanced at her resentfully and continued to fumble¡­ ¡°My lady, is this how a mother should act? The Young Master is only about to turn four!¡± Xiao Cui, dissatisfied, protested for the Nth time against her lady¡¯s harsh treatment of her son. ¡°Oh, Xiao Cui, it¡¯s precisely because of overprotective types like you that so many children end up spoiled. They started off just fine but were taught to go all crooked.¡± ¡°Raising kids is like planting trees. All we need to do is water them from time to time and then leave them in the sun to grow on their own.¡± Gu Changsheng yawned out of boredom, then thought of something else and continued, ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t just leave them to their own devices, you have to be firm when it¡¯s time to tie the branches. Absolutely cannot let them grow into crooked and split melons. The old saying goes, ¡®A tree that isn¡¯t bound won¡¯t be straight, bind it poorly, and it¡¯ll be useless.''¡± Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± Little Meat Bun looked up at the sky with a sense of grievance, already accustomed to this action. Gu Changsheng was displeased. What did this mean? Her advanced and perfect parenting views were met with such a face from Xiao Cui? ¡°Smack¡­¡± A slap landed on Xiao Cui¡¯s buttocks, and with a ¡°Ah!¡± she leapt aside. ¡°What is that expression for? If you can¡¯t reach that level of thought, that¡¯s your problem, and I can forgive you for it! But you can¡¯t doubt my good intentions as a mother. Let me tell you, I am Little Meat Bun¡¯s mother, his real mother! Stop giving me the look that one would give a stepmother, it hurts my heart.¡± Gu Changsheng leisurely withdrew her mischief-making hand, patting it. My oh my, this feeling is really not bad; no wonder so many rascals are so particularly fond of women¡¯s buttocks, always wanting to cop a feel whenever they can. Xiao Cui, now dissatisfied, covered her slapped buttocks and retorted, ¡°My lady, how can you do this? This will set a bad example for the Young Master.¡± ¡°Aiya, Xiao Cui, as a responsible mother, I will definitely teach him well. If he learns well, that would be because I educated him properly.¡± ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t learn well?¡± Xiao Cui joined in to ask. ¡°Then it¡¯s because his intelligence is poor, definitely not because my teaching is flawed!¡± Xiao Cui: ¡°¡­¡± Little Meat Bun, who had finally finished dressing, stood by the bed and timidly called out, ¡°Mother¡­¡± He felt that learning well with his mother was indeed very difficult¡­ Seeing her son dressed, Gu Changsheng ran over, grabbed his little hand, ¡°Come, son, Xiao Leizi hasn¡¯t finished preparing breakfast yet. Let¡¯s quickly go and do some exercises with Auntie Qiu. With such an instructor at hand, it would be a waste not to take advantage.¡± Xiao Cui tidied up the bedding with nimble hands after watching her lady take the Young Master to the yard for exercises and followed them out. She too wanted to get in shape, so next time any trouble arose, she could stand in front of her lady like Han Qiu and protect her lady and the Young Master! In the backyard were two old locust trees, and the space behind the trees had been claimed by Han Qiu as a martial training ground. Regarding the planning of the backyard, the six newcomers expressed their own opinions. Xiao Cui suggested planting grapevines around the martial training ground, then placing two benches underneath so that one could sit and cool off after practicing in the summer heat. Gu Changsheng gave the idea a grand wave of approval! Dong Lei said that other empty spaces should be cultivated to grow vegetables, so she could use them to make delicious meals. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 28 Half a Day of Leisure in a Fleeting Life_2 Chapter 52: Chapter 28 Half a Day of Leisure in a Fleeting Life_2 Gu Changsheng thought about the current economic situation for a moment, waved his hand, and approved! Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, said he wanted to set up a swing on the pagoda tree so he could play with Han Mo. Gu Changsheng thought for a while, approved, but let him and Han Mo find the wood themselves. So, after breakfast, everyone was busy; Gu Changsheng squinted under the eaves, watching his son turn into a little carpenter and expertly grab a piece of wood, hammering here and there, with Han Mo standing behind him, occasionally giving him small suggestions when he scratched his head, not knowing how to proceed. Uncle Song, after cleaning the medical hall and the front yard, lingered at the entrance of the backyard. Seeing him from afar, Gu Changsheng waved to signal him to come in. Uncle Song hesitated for a moment but still walked in, bowing deeply to the Young Master from a distance and walking a long way around to avoid him, as he was currently a patient and absolutely couldn¡¯t get close to the Young Master. ¡°Your servant has seen the lady,¡± Uncle Song stopped three steps away, bowed with his hands in front of Gu Changsheng. ¡°Uncle Song, no need for such formality, do you feel better today?¡± Gu Changsheng waved his hand, signaling him to stand up, then asked. Uncle Song touched the cloth on his face, visibly excited, and quickly replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, madam, I coughed much less last night and felt quite a bit lighter this morning.¡± This relentless cough had troubled him for a long time, but now he had finally had a peaceful sleep, the most comfortable he had felt in a long while. Gu Changsheng nodded, ran over to wipe the sweat from Little Meat Bun¡¯s forehead, and teased with a smile, ¡°Son, you¡¯ve been busy all morning, and you haven¡¯t even cleaned off the bark; it seems you don¡¯t have the talent to be a carpenter.¡± The little carpenter, Little Meat Bun, looked up, brandishing his small knife, ¡°Not true! I will be a good carpenter.¡± Gu Changsheng nodded, indicating his support for his great ambition, then turned to Uncle Song, ¡°Uncle Song, did you come here to say something?¡± Seeing this, Uncle Song quickly asked in a low voice, ¡°Madam, do you really think Doctor Hu will come?¡± ¡°Uncle Song, in this world, there are always those blinded by greed and solely motivated by profit, how could he resist the opportunity before him? Besides, it¡¯s only about making them lose some face. Uncle Song, have you ever heard the saying, ¡®A shameless person is invincible¡¯? I think Doctor Hu is not far from being invincible,¡± Gu Changsheng replied unhurriedly. At this, Uncle Song¡¯s old face twitched involuntarily; the lady¡¯s first half of the statement was quite accurate, but towards the end, it went off-track; weren¡¯t they currently seen as the piece of fat in other¡¯s eyes? ¡°Then, madam, what do you think we should do about this matter?¡± Uncle Song brushed aside his thoughts and asked diligently. ¡°Well¡­¡± Gu Changsheng touched his chin, shrugged, and replied rather roguishly, ¡°they say it¡¯s good to be prepared, but your lady here isn¡¯t one for fortune-telling; I prefer to tackle problems as they come.¡± Uncle Song couldn¡¯t help coughing twice before continuing, ¡°In that case, this servant will wait in the front yard. If they come, I will inform you immediately, madam.¡± Gu Changsheng shook his head, ¡°No need, go find our medical hall¡¯s usual pharmacist to probe their intentions; Hu Yihai won¡¯t be coming this morning.¡± Uncle Song looked up at Gu Changsheng, puzzled, wondering how the lady knew they wouldn¡¯t come this morning. ¡°Hu Yihai isn¡¯t a fool. Yesterday, they were too anxious, and I neutralized their tactic softly yet firmly; even if they are resolved today, they will still bide their time. The world is never short of clever people, Uncle Song underestimates the opponent too much.¡± Gu Changsheng never underestimated any enemy, as it was the only way to ensure her unassailable position. She wanted to live peacefully in Liuzhou, opening a medical hall to heal people, but she couldn¡¯t just watch others step all over her and still be obsequious. If that were the case, she wouldn¡¯t be Gu Changsheng. Hearing this, Uncle Song promptly retreated as commanded. Now that Gu Changsheng had some peace, she went inside to fetch a medical book and sat under the eaves, deeply engrossed in it. Her grandfather was indeed talented in nourishment, using warming tonics that deserved mention. Gu Changsheng was captivated as she read the book; from time to time, she picked up a pen to correct deficiencies in the prescriptions and then continued her reading. ¡°Madam, the Hu Family Medical Hall has sent someone,¡± Han Qiu came back from the front yard to report. ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Changsheng looked up indifferently and asked in a cool tone, ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°They said Doctor Hu would visit this afternoon and hopes that you will honor the agreement.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ it appears I overestimated Hu Yihai, to double-check such a trivial matter; it seems we are quite tempting as that piece of fat,¡± Gu Changsheng sighed and said, ¡°Go send them away.¡± Han Qiu nodded and stepped back. Little carpenter, Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, looked up from the tree bark, puzzled, and asked softly, ¡°Mommy, how did we become the fat? None of us are fat.¡± Gu Changsheng glanced at him, disinterestedly replied, ¡°We¡¯re not fat, but we can pretend to be fat if needed.¡± ¡°No!¡± Little Meat Bun protested; getting his face swollen would hurt, he didn¡¯t want that. Gu Changsheng rubbed her forehead, frustrated, ¡°Son, I¡¯m really worried about your intelligence; how will you get married in the future like this?¡± ¡°Madam, the Young Master is to marry a wife, not to be married off,¡± Xiao Cui, who was digging nearby, protested. ¡°Getting a wife and forgetting one¡¯s mother, and being married off, aren¡¯t much different,¡± Gu Changsheng gave Xiao Cui a disdainful look. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Arguing with the madam invariably led to one outcome: the madam advocated for you to argue, but no effort was spared in rebutting! Having spent a peaceful morning, Gu Changsheng administered acupuncture to Uncle Song after lunch, just as she finished pulling out the needles, Han Qiu reported that Hu Yihai and his party were already waiting in the medical hall¡¯s main hall. Gu Changsheng carefully put away the silver needles and then led everyone to the front yard; a tough battle was about to begin¡­ Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 29: What Constitutes a Great Doctor of the Masses Chapter 53: Chapter 29: What Constitutes a Great Doctor of the Masses When Gu Changsheng arrived at the main hall of the medical hall, it was already bustling with people standing everywhere, and a familiar scent of Chinese herbs filled the hall. It made the hall, which had long been untouched by the fragrance of medicine, look much more pleasing to the eye. Gu Changsheng glanced around for a week and saw all sorts of people. There were also no less than twenty to thirty, it seemed like almost all the notable doctors from Liuzhou had gathered. Hu Yihai, being the Chief of the Liuzhou Medical Guild, certainly had impressive skills in summoning people. Gu Changsheng nodded with satisfaction, and with Xiao Cui and Han Qiu in tow, he walked in. This time, Uncle Song followed right behind them. Stopping in front of the crowd, Gu Changsheng bowed slightly and offered a salute, ¡°Thank you all for coming, Changsheng has paid his respects.¡± Gone was the arrogance and unbridled attitude that he had shown towards Hu Yihai the night before. His reaction surprisingly caught Hu Yihai off guard. Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t look at him. After completing the formalities, he didn¡¯t engage in any pleasantries with the others, and confidently walked to the only consulting table and sat down. Above the hall, long benches had already been prepared. Originally for patients awaiting consultations to rest their feet on, now they were taken by the sitting doctors. Gu Changsheng accepted a teacup from Xiao Cui, gracefully took a sip, and then said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve troubled everyone to come here, and I believe Doctor Hu has already informed you. Changsheng, despite his incompetence, only seeks the truth.¡± The crowd looked at one another, then all turned their eyes toward Hu Yihai, who was seated at the head of the hall. After a long while, a young man in his thirties stood up, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°My lady, to be honest, Chief Hu did indeed say that we came here to attest that Elder Gu, while he was still alive, did indeed say that the medical book he authored was meant to benefit the thousands of doctors.¡± Gu Changsheng raised his eyebrows with interest, this young man seemed quite amusing; the last few words he uttered seemed to carry extra emphasis. ¡°That¡¯s Doctor Liang from Liang County. Although young, he is quite skilled at bone-setting,¡± Uncle Song moved closer to Gu Changsheng and whispered a hint. No wonder, bone-setting is just one skill, and he must certainly place great value on prescriptions and the like. Gu Changsheng looked back at the crowd with various expressions and then asked, ¡°In that case, can all of you testify that my grandfather indeed gave away the medical book he wrote to those practicing medicine?¡± The crowd exchanged glances, and most of them nodded almost imperceptibly. That was indeed true. A grey-haired, elderly doctor stood up, looked solemnly at Gu Changsheng, and said, ¡°Old Brother Gu indeed said this to the public, and I, Xu, while not particularly talented, can bear witness to that.¡± When he heard him speak, Gu Changsheng looked up to see him continue, ¡°However, Elder Gu has ascended to immortality, and as the Gu family has practiced medicine for generations, it¡¯s only natural that their medical skills should not be neglected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Doctor Xu Ying from the Xu family medical hall on Donglin Street. He used to get along quite well with your grandfather,¡± Uncle Song explained. Gu Changsheng looked gratefully at Doctor Xu. He was openly challenging Hu Yihai and also declaring his stance; he was on Gu Changsheng¡¯s side. ¡°Elder Xu, are your words not misleading Changsheng¡¯s mother to disrespect Elder Gu?¡± Hu Yihai glared hatefully at Xu Ying. This meddling old fool, he knew he would cause trouble! ¡°Why must Chief Hu put such a big hat on this old man? I ask myself, having practiced medicine all my life, I don¡¯t have the magnanimity to impart my family¡¯s skills to others. I wonder, does anyone here have such courage?¡± Xu Ying adjusted his beard, looked around, and stood firm, ¡°If none of you has such courage, why use a casual remark made by Old Brother Gu during his lifetime to pressure this mother and son, making a spectacle of yourselves, truly ridiculous!¡± Xu Ying¡¯s face was cold, and he swept a contemptuous look over everyone. His words were a slap in the face, and instantly the faces of those present became rather awkward. The truth was he spoke the plain truth; however, the Gu family had unique and attractive medical expertise for generations. So, even though they felt what they were doing was somewhat unseemly, they still thickened their skins and came. ¡°Why must Elder Xu shame us like this? Elder Gu¡¯s medical virtues are indeed beyond all of us here. But since he said so himself, as his descendants, we naturally should fulfill his words to show filial piety,¡± Hu Yihai said with a darkened face, an unkind gaze fixed on Xu Ying, cursing the old man thoroughly in his heart. His statement silenced the room instantly, and all eyes turned to Gu Changsheng, who was seated in the place of honor. Gu Changsheng rarely offered Hu Yihai a look of agreement, if she refused to hand over the medical book, it would count as unfilial! The Zhou Dynasty esteemed literature and filial piety, and a person labeled as unfilial could hardly stand before others. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 29 What is a Great Doctor of the Masses_2 Chapter 54: Chapter 29 What is a Great Doctor of the Masses_2 Hu Yihai wasn¡¯t completely foolish. However, she was quite curious as to what reasons he had used to bewitch so many people into putting aside their pride to testify on his behalf. Being curious, Gu Changsheng thus asked aloud, ¡°According to Chief Hu¡¯s intentions, how should Changsheng act then?¡± Seeing this, a smile appeared on Hu Yihai¡¯s face, and he gestured around at the audience, ¡°Hu is but humble, serving as the head of the Liuzhou Medical Guild, and only asks that Madam follow Elder Gu¡¯s wishes by handing over the medical texts. Hu¡¯s humble self will ensure the texts are published and distributed to doctors all over.¡± ¡°Hmm, that approach isn¡¯t bad.¡± Gu Changsheng nodded, and let you publish it? The content of those publications would be unrecognizable, Gu Changsheng scoffed silently, before continuing with an unchanged expression, ¡°Since Chief Hu has already made his statement, and everyone here can testify, Changsheng naturally cannot ignore my grandfather¡¯s intentions. However, Changsheng has a modest request, I wonder if you could possibly listen to it?¡± Seeing her seemingly compliant with Elder Gu¡¯s wishes, everyone showed a smile and nodded, indicating their willingness to learn more. ¡°Changsheng is unskilled, and with my grandfather¡¯s great virtue, I am willing to offer up the medical texts. I wonder if you might be willing to share some of your exclusive medical practices with Changsheng too. No need for all, just one or two would suffice,¡± Gu Changsheng said, her face serious as she scrutinized the crowd, the intent clear in her eyes. Hu Yihai was startled, what did Gu Changsheng mean by this? The people seated below began to think, if she had asked for all, they would certainly refuse without hesitation, but since it was only one or two, it was hard for them to outright refuse, especially since they learned someone else¡¯s life-sustaining family art, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to part with just one or two. Only those who knew specialized proprietary medical arts, such as those skilled in setting bones or treating external injuries, showed obvious hesitation on their faces. The seated individuals began whispering among one another, for, after all, many people are kindhearted; the malevolently minded were only a minority. Hu Yihai watched the bustling conversation below and felt an inexplicable jolt in his heart. He too coveted the Gu Family¡¯s medical arts, but at this moment, the medical text in Gu Changsheng¡¯s hands could only end up in his own hands, and he would not allow her to bargain with others. ¡°Madam¡¯s words are fundamentally faultless, but they somewhat tarnish Elder Gu¡¯s medical ethics. Such actions may lead to public criticism. Besides, Madam does not understand medical skills; acquiring others¡¯ arts would probably be futile,¡± he said. Gu Changsheng had been watching the reaction of the people below, and upon hearing Hu Yihai¡¯s statement, she turned around innocently, ¡°Doctor Hu, who told you that Changsheng doesn¡¯t understand medical skills?¡± Hu Yihai was startled, not expecting her to respond with that. Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t bother with him further, looking at the crowd and speaking out loud, ¡°Have you all thought it over?¡± The people below whispered among themselves again before gradually some began to stand and speak up, ¡°Madam¡¯s request is by no means excessive, it¡¯s just one or two, Yuan is willing to share.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there are no free benefits in this world, I, Old Liu, also don¡¯t want to take advantage inexpensively, I agree to Madam¡¯s proposal,¡± ¡°My family agrees as well¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Gu Changsheng nodded in satisfaction, turning to look at Hu Yihai whose face had turned grim, she shook her head and reassuringly spoke softly, ¡°Chief Hu, Changsheng will comply with your wish, and the day after tomorrow, I will entrust the medical texts into your hands.¡± The slight tremor on Hu Yihai¡¯s facial hair betrayed his bewilderment, but Gu Changsheng no longer regarded him. Instead, she adjusted her clothing and stood up, her voice clear and every word distinct, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s medical ethics are as clear as the sun and the moon¡¯s witness, Changsheng is unskilled, but willing to follow his wishes.¡± The audience looked up at the solemn woman standing before them, seeing her serious face and clear, resolute eyes, a far cry from her casual posture seated in the chair earlier. ¡°Since my grandfather harbored the will to benefit all doctors, Changsheng is determined to do the same. Do you know, what it is to be a Great Doctor of the Masses?¡± The crowd was perplexed, but they all became somber, only Hu Yihai¡¯s expression fluctuated continually, yet he couldn¡¯t speak up to interrupt. The woman in front of them now seemed to be standing high above, surveying all life, involuntarily instilling a trace of timidity in him. This was the demeanor of a superior! At that thought, Hu Yihai¡¯s heart jerked; he had ignored that even if she wasn¡¯t much, she was once a noblewoman of a powerful family! If Gu Changsheng knew his thoughts at that moment, she would certainly scoff, to hell with being a noblewoman, she was formerly a Major General, who had trained vigorously in a past life! ¡°Please, Madam, enlighten us,¡± Elder Xu looked around and spoke up on behalf of everyone. Gu Changsheng looked at the crowd and started speaking distinctly, enunciating each word, ¡°Any true doctor treating illnesses must focus their mind and heart, be free of desires, initially cultivate a profound compassion, swearing to universally save all sentient beings from suffering. When those in dire affliction seek help, one must not inquire about their status ¡ª whether rich or poor, young or beautiful, enemies or friends, native or foreign, ignorant or enlightened. Treat them all equally, as if they were dear family. Do not look ahead or behind, do not fret over fortune or danger, cherish life, see another¡¯s distress as your own, deeply moved, not avoiding, through cold or heat, hunger or exhaustion, wholeheartedly rushing to aid, without showing any effort or trace. This is how one becomes a Great Doctor of the Masses!¡± Analysis of the response in the audience shifted from sparse to deeply moved! Even Uncle Song opened his mouth wide, looking at Gu Changsheng in disbelief. This was his first time truly facing Gu Changsheng, yet he felt she was so near yet so far, almost unrecognizable¡­ Seeing this, Gu Changsheng knew what had been said was almost enough, the foundation had also been laid, and she finally stated, ¡°Changsheng, upholding my grandfather¡¯s will, will reopen the Gu Family Medical Hall in three days. From the reopening, the Gu Family Medical Hall will offer seven days of charitable clinics. The prescriptions from my hand can be taken by everyone seated here to review and copy. Except for the exclusive secrets of Yan¡¯s, which must be selectively imparted, I will strive throughout my life to perfect the medical texts left by my grandfather, and generously teach them to benefit countless doctors worldwide!¡± After Gu Changsheng finished, she paid no attention to the crowd¡¯s reaction, turned, and left her seat. As she passed the stunned Hu Yihai, she paused slightly, mumbling, ¡°As the saying goes, a tiny miss is as good as a mile, Chief Hu, what you seek may not be obtained alone, but what Changsheng offers is certainly tenfold that. Think carefully, and do not weave your own trap.¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 30: Elder Xu Argues with a Group of Doctors Chapter 55: Chapter 30: Elder Xu Argues with a Group of Doctors As soon as Gu Changsheng stepped out the back door of the medical hall, her whole body went limp. Oh my dear mother, she was exhausted! Pretending to be awesome, well, that definitely requires a thick skin, high self-regard, and the ability to withstand bolts from the blue¡ªit¡¯s technically a skill. Fortunately, she managed to bluff her way through, otherwise she really would¡¯ve had no face to meet the elders of Jiangdong. Losing face all the way back to ancient times, that would¡¯ve lost an awful lot of face, and she wanted none of that. Standing at the door waiting for a while, Xiao Cui and Han Qiu finally followed her out. As soon as Xiao Cui came out and saw Gu Changsheng, she started to clamor excitedly, rushing forward in two steps and grabbing a hold of Gu Changsheng¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Lady Changsheng, you looked so majestic just now, now there¡¯s a complete mess inside.¡± Gu Changsheng pricked up her ears and listened back, sure enough, the bustling noise from within the medical hall could be heard, clearly in chaos. Gu Changsheng turned her head to see Xiao Cui looking at her with starry eyes, and with a ¡°smack,¡± she slapped her hand away, grumbling, ¡°Majestic my ass, that was all an act! Ever heard the saying, ¡®Don¡¯t pretend to be something you¡¯re not, or you¡¯ll get struck by lightning¡¯? I¡¯m actually afraid of being struck by lightning!¡± Xiao Cui, touching her head in disbelief, felt that she needed to reevaluate Lady Changsheng. Perhaps Lady Changsheng wasn¡¯t completely unreliable, her impression just now was pretty solid¡­ ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Xiao Cui, I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s normal for your Lady Changsheng to have her whims, that seriousness just now was abnormal. If it weren¡¯t for the need to provide for the little ones at home, would I bother letting those people outside be my walking advertisements? Heavenly Father has always had it in for me, who knows when a lightning bolt might come and strike me!¡± Knowing precisely what being whimsical meant, Xiao Cui¡¯s mouth twitched as she brought her hands together in prayer to the sky, ¡°Lightning strikes and all that, ptooey, ptooey¡­ Heavenly Father, Lady Changsheng was just spouting nonsense just now. Please, let it go and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Just as Gu Changsheng was about to walk to the backyard, she heard this and immediately turned around and pointed, ¡°Oh, Xiao Cui, you¡¯ve grown some nerve, daring to call your Lady Changsheng a petty person!¡± At these words, Xiao Cui explained with a face full of horror, ¡°Lady Changsheng, Xiao Cui misspoke, I didn¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re not a petty person, Xiao Cui is the petty one¡­¡± Seeing her almost in tears, Gu Changsheng resignedly withdrew her hand. The ancients really couldn¡¯t take a joke. Then, with gleaming eyes, she said, ¡°Actually you¡¯re right, Xiao Cui, your Lady Changsheng is indeed a petty person, but as they say, ¡®the way of the petty person endures for a thousand years¡¯. I not only want to be petty, but I also want to be a scourge, that fits my style¡­¡± Xiao Cui, Han Qiu: ¡°¡­¡± Lady Changsheng¡¯s style truly is one of a kind¡­ ¡°Lady Changsheng really intends to teach her medical skills to all the doctors in the world?¡± Han Qiu was the first to snap back to reality and asked softly. ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t I say so before? Do I look like someone who lies?¡± Gu Changsheng looked hurt as she gazed at Han Qiu. Dammit, her noble character was being doubted by an ancient person! That feeling, it¡¯s really not good. ¡°If Lady Changsheng does as you just said and teaches generously, how will you secure a peaceful and respectable life?¡± Han Qiu asked with a cold face. After all, there aren¡¯t many in this world willing to pass on all they¡¯ve learned to others, even if they take on disciples like their own sons, they still hold back and keep some secrets. ¡°Oh, Han Qiu, you really shouldn¡¯t doubt my character anymore. If my grandfather could have the ambition to benefit all the doctors, why can¡¯t I? I definitely need to be stronger than the previous generation and surpass my grandfather. How could I let the thinking of an ancient person outdo me? That would be too humiliating!¡± Gu Changsheng pouted, no way was she going to be outdone by the mindset of an ancient person. Xiao Cui, Han Qiu: ¡°¡­¡± As if recalling something, Gu Changsheng once again lowered her head, flashing a sleazy smile and continued, ¡°Besides, if all the doctors in the world benefited from me, considered as my half-disciples, tsk tsk¡­ just think of that scene, it¡¯s thrilling and so satisfying!¡± Xiao Cui and Han Qiu were completely speechless regarding their Lady Changsheng. Indeed, Lady Changsheng¡¯s earlier majesty was abnormal, and now, wanting to communicate normally with an abnormal Lady Changsheng also seemed abnormal! Although they didn¡¯t know what ¡®thrilling¡¯ meant, they unanimously thought, it couldn¡¯t be good. So, the word ¡®thrilling¡¯ was shot down though innocent, and Gu Changsheng remained arrogant. The trio made their way back to the backyard, but the medical hall¡¯s main lobby began its own war of words. ¡°What did Lady Changsheng mean just now?¡± A certain not-so-bright doctor asked. ¡°A woman practicing medicine? Absurd!¡± ¡°It¡¯s utterly undignified! Since ancient times, women have always stayed in the inner chambers, when has there ever been one in the hall? It¡¯s simply rude, extremely rude!¡± Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 30 Elder Xu Argues with a Group of Doctors_2 Chapter 56: Chapter 30 Elder Xu Argues with a Group of Doctors_2 ¡°Yet there are women who handle livelihoods and support families,¡± Elder Xu said unhurriedly, his demeanor calm. ¡°That¡¯s what those of the lower strata do; how can it be compared with practicing medicine?¡± someone retorted, unconvinced. ¡°Doctors, too, are not ranked among the Upper Nine Streams,¡± Elder Xu continued to rebuff. Uncle Song, standing to the side, looked at him with admiration. Indeed, he was worthy of being the old master¡¯s dear friend, truly unorthodox, and clearly on their side. ¡°You!¡± The crowd was rendered speechless, frustrated at being blocked; the status of medicine, although special, still fell among the lower ranks of craftsmen¡ªthis was an indisputable fact, and one that those in the medical profession least wished to admit! ¡°Even if she is a woman, I¡¯ve never heard of her having medical skills, so how can she practice medicine?¡± someone backpedaled. ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t heard doesn¡¯t mean she cannot; moreover, with her family heritage, she might very well hold the true transmission from Elder Gu,¡± Elder Xu retorted. ¡°It seems she intends to single-handedly take on the Gu Family Medical Hall. Isn¡¯t that a bit too confident?¡± ¡°The Gu Family Medical Hall is hers to begin with. If she wants to shoulder it all, what is it to us?¡± Elder Xu argued back. ¡°But she¡¯s barely twenty¡­¡± ¡°A hero doesn¡¯t concern themself with origins, let alone age.¡± ¡°She even claims she wants to refine Elder Gu¡¯s medical texts¡ªto refine, you hear that? Such audacity, it¡¯s practically a betrayal of her teacher¡¯s legacy!¡± ¡°Culture in one¡¯s heart shines through one¡¯s exterior. Since she dare say it, she must have some extraordinary abilities. Throughout history, there have always been those who surpass their predecessors.¡± ¡°By what virtue and ability does she dare to stand before us all, spouting madness about emulating Elder Gu¡¯s virtues and benefiting all doctors under heaven?¡± ¡°Do you think her manner just now was a sham? Can any of you speak of The Great Healer¡¯s Way so freely?¡± Elder Xu asked leisurely in return. The crowd fell into contemplation, momentarily speechless. Indeed, they had all been taken aback by Gu Changsheng¡¯s discourse on the Great Doctor of the Masses earlier. Anyone who could speak such words, even if their medical skills were not outstanding, surely would not lack good character. ¡°I myself must admit I am far from the path of the Great Doctor of the Masses, but how can you know Lady Changsheng can achieve it?¡± someone questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the very fact she could utter those words means she surpasses me by far, even if she doesn¡¯t achieve it,¡± Elder Xu responded directly. It had to be said that the crowd¡¯s understanding of Gu Changsheng was too far from the truth; by all means, Gu Changsheng was beyond their reach. ¡­ The crowd¡¯s arguments echoed without ceasing and only after a long while did they begin to subside, with everyone expressing dissatisfaction. They were waiting! Waiting to laugh at the presumptuous, arrogant Lady Changsheng who thought too highly of herself. Hu Yihai, however, surprisingly did not join this battle of words; he stood to the side deep in thought about the words Gu Changsheng had said before leaving. What was it? A friendly gesture? Or a warning? But if it truly were as she said, repaying tenfold, then what should he do? What he thought, Uncle Song did not know; he just paid extra attention to him, glancing his way several times. After bidding farewell to the excited crowd from the medical hall, Uncle Song hurriedly returned to the back courtyard. After searching and not finding his lady, he heard from Xiao Cui that she had gone to rest, saying that she needed to make up for the time she had missed earlier. Uncle Song couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless as he coughed twice. The lady had stirred up such a storm in the medical hall, and now with the entire medical community of Liuzhou alerted, she could still think of sleep? Should he praise her for having great schemes in her heart or criticize her for her carelessness? After puzzling over it for a while without resolution, Uncle Song let it go; after all, no matter what, she was his lady. Having embraced this realization, Uncle Song nevertheless recounted vividly to Gu Changsheng upon her awakening all the developments she had missed. Gu Changsheng listened with keen interest, so delighted that she nearly forgot herself. This feeling was just too damn self-aggrandizing¡ªto be able to stun an entire room of people into overcooking outside while underdone inside, that too was a realm! A realm, you understand? Gu Changsheng, still not getting enough of Uncle Song¡¯s story, summarily expressed her high spirits, ¡°Elder Xu is truly a talent; this is an outright real-life version of a verbal battle with a roomful of doctors. Being just a doctor is too minuscule for such talent!¡± Without waiting for Uncle Song to react, Gu Changsheng gave a thumbs-up and continued, ¡°Uncle Song, you did well too. Amidst the back-and-forth of so many people, you managed to recount everything verbatim. You¡¯re just like a voice recorder, fitting for great use!¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand what a voice recorder was, Uncle Song, getting the gist of the last remark, still humbly waved his hands, ¡°My lady flatters me, my lady flatters me. It¡¯s my incompetence that requires you to deal with everything. But regarding the reopening of the medical hall in three days, I wonder what your plans are?¡± Hearing this, Gu Changsheng propped up her chin, adopting an air of indifference, ¡°I have no idea. The momentum has already been built; as for how things will actually turn out, we can only wait and see.¡± Besides, the momentum was built a bit too big, and whether she could end it perfectly, she herself wasn¡¯t sure. After all, they had nothing now, and their only chance was to capitalize on the reputation of the medical texts; otherwise, reviving the long-declined Gu Family Medical Hall was nearly impossible without being a Daluo Golden Immortal! Obviously, she was not a Daluo Golden Immortal and couldn¡¯t turn stones into gold. She could only take advantage of the situation, and whether it would succeed was up to fate. In the following three days, Gu Changsheng did indeed make ample preparations. She ordered Uncle Song to prepare inferior brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone, which were necessary for writing prescriptions. During the Zhou Dynasty, the costs of these items were soaring; she was so poor that she couldn¡¯t even afford ordinary paper, let alone second-grade ones. After preparing the writing materials, Gu Changsheng sent Uncle Song to frequent the herbal medicine merchants, first, to inform them that the medical hall would soon open, and second, to see if she could scrounge some herbs. She then commanded the maids to visit other medical halls when they had free time, to listen in for any news and to recognize medicinal herbs. Since they couldn¡¯t afford to hire any apprentices or attendants, they had to make do and have the three maids learn on the job; at the least, they had to get by for the time being. With the few capable people in the house dispatched by Gu Changsheng, she found herself with nothing to do. When bored, she sat with Little Meat Bun and Han Mo as they stared at each other, occasionally indulging in some memorization of texts, or when out of ideas, watching the two continue their carpentry while she teased them pleasure. With everything ready but a favorable wind, Gu Changsheng awaited the reopening of the medical hall in three days, hoping for a rolling in of wealth. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 31: The Medical Hall Opens for Business Chapter 57: Chapter 31: The Medical Hall Opens for Business Before they knew it, the three-day period had arrived, and the Gu Family Medical Hall was set to reopen. On this day, Gu Changsheng got up early, and after a rushed breakfast with everyone, she went to the medical hall to get busy. The first task was to hang up the signboard again. As the old saying goes, a shop without a sign is no shop at all; whether it¡¯s a large store or a small one, even the roadside tea stalls would hang a cloth banner as a sign. The Gu Family Medical Hall¡¯s signboard was well-preserved, stored in Uncle Song¡¯s house, where he would fondly wipe and cherish it daily. Against all odds, he had managed to polish the less-than-perfect wood to a glossy sheen. Yet, even so, one could tell at a glance that it was an old signboard with some years on it. Looking at the sign, Gu Changsheng paused in reflection, remembering the old signboards preserved in the Yhan Family Ancestral Hall of her mentors. They were cared for just as diligently as the one before her, despite being worn with age. This was perhaps a kind of spiritual sustenance¡­ Thinking this, Gu Changsheng pulled her thoughts back to the present and helped Uncle Song and several others carry out the old signboard. Although Uncle Song and the others insisted on not allowing Gu Changsheng to lift a finger, Gu Changsheng was of the mindset that all people are equal. Even if she occasionally leveraged her status to suppress the three maidservants around her, she never truly treated them as slaves. So, Gu Changsheng was determined not to stand idly by as a mere decoration. She sternly declared that even Uncle Song, who was unwell, was doing his utmost for the opening of the Gu Family Medical Hall, and as its heir and current head of the family, she absolutely could not just stand by and watch. Her speech moved Uncle Song and Xiao Cui to tears, and she inwardly gave herself a pat on the back for her commendable virtue. As dawn brightened, the signboard had already been hung. Standing on the street, Gu Changsheng took a good look. Not bad; although the storefront looked somewhat worn, the presence of the signboard lent it a certain respectability. There were no firecrackers to celebrate, no lion dances or juggling, and no grand feast for guests. Gu Changsheng simply took a wooden plank and with a flick of her brush wrote a line: ¡°Medical hall reopens, free consultation for seven days.¡± Once everything was in order, dressed in a modified garment, Gu Changsheng sat behind the consultation table. The wide sleeves had been altered to be fitted, and the hem of her ru skirt was opened wide for ease of movement. As for the color, Uncle Song and Xiao Cui had insisted patients dislike white the most. Thus, Gu Changsheng, having no better option, chose a bright red. This color could not be more vivid; Gu Changsheng claimed, even if stained with blood, it wouldn¡¯t be noticeable. But the real reason was to flaunt her individuality¡ªbright red, quite eye-catching, wasn¡¯t it? When the sky in the east began to lighten, Gu Changsheng was already seated behind the consultation table, and she remained there well past noon, the only difference being the absence of patients. ¡°Madam, what if we go out and buy some firecrackers to set off? Opening so quietly as we are, I fear no one will know,¡± Xiao Cui expressed her concern. ¡°Indeed, Madam, although our funds are limited, we do have enough to buy a string of firecrackers,¡± Uncle Song chimed in. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like the eunuchs are in more of a hurry than the Emperor. Our low-profile opening is a form of silent pomp, you know. Isn¡¯t there a saying that if you don¡¯t croak, you dazzle when you do? Our present silence is to lay the groundwork for our future stunning debut. That way, our emergence will truly be impactful,¡± Gu Changsheng reassured with self-assured comfort. Uncle Song and Xiao Cui were clearly not as optimistic, while Han Qiu remained unflinchingly steady. Seeing the two fret and fidget, Gu Changsheng could only acknowledge that differences in understanding really aren¡¯t bridged in an instant. Then, remembering that she had acupuncture scheduled for Uncle Song in the afternoon, she took him behind a curtain separating the hall. Every time acupuncture was mentioned, Uncle Song adamantly objected, and every time his objections became ineffective in the face of Han Qiu¡¯s force. After administering the acupuncture to Uncle Song, Gu Changsheng leisurely returned to her seat behind the consultation table. She waited quietly¡ªshe wasn¡¯t in a hurry, someone else was. Glancing at the people passing by the door from time to time, it became evident. With the reopening of her medical hall, many were coveting her grandfather¡¯s medical books and prescriptions while waiting to see her fall flat. Humans are truly a contradictory composite. So she sat until dusk was approaching, Uncle Song¡¯s and Xiao Cui¡¯s faces anxious and dark with worry. Gu Changsheng figured it might be time to close up shop when an elderly woman with white hair and a faltering step entered the threshold of the medical hall. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 31: The Medical Hall Opens for Business_2 Chapter 58: Chapter 31: The Medical Hall Opens for Business_2 Uncle Song and Xiao Cui brought the person in as if they had seen their savior. Gu Changsheng sat in his chair, propping up his chin, staring intently at her legs. The old lady sat in the chair, her face hesitant as she looked around and started nervously, ¡°This old woman heard from the little Xiao Shuanzi next door, that there¡¯s no charge for treatment here, is that true?¡± Uncle Song and Xiao Cui both nodded. Gu Changsheng glanced at her and nodded too, his tone warm, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Medical Hall is offering free consultations for seven days to celebrate its opening.¡± The old woman finally relaxed and patted her chest, a smile creasing her wrinkled face, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. This old woman has no silver for treatment, how lucky I am to have found your good hearts. Where¡¯s the doctor? Please trouble the doctor to take a look at this old woman.¡± Gu Changsheng felt uncomfortable in his heart. There he was, a live person right in front of her eyes, and yet he was completely ignored? But this was a patient, and patients needed to be treated gently, besides, there really wasn¡¯t any woman doctor present, so he forgave her temporarily. Feeling better inside, Gu Changsheng finally spoke, ¡°Grandmother, I am the doctor here, please stretch out your hand.¡± The old lady was shocked, staring with wide eyes at the woman in front of her dressed in bright red clothing, incredulous, ¡°You? You¡¯re the doctor here? This old woman has lived for more than sixty years and has never seen a female doctor.¡± What a rare sight! In the future, female doctors will be all over the hospitals. Although Gu Changsheng was cursing inside, he still put on a smile and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, grandmother. The Gu Family Medical Hall has been passed down for several generations, and it¡¯s just me, a woman, left in this generation. I really had no choice.¡± ¡°The Gu Family Medical Hall? Oh, I remember now, this old woman does remember. There was a Doctor Gu Chengyi, very skilled in medical arts, who often dispensed medicine to help people.¡± The old woman nodded and continued, ¡°This old woman also remembers that Doctor Gu passed away six years ago.¡± Gu Changsheng sighed that the old lady had a good memory and had no choice but to continue using his grandfather¡¯s name, ¡°The Doctor Gu Chengyi that grandmother mentioned is indeed my grandfather. If you trust me, please extend your hand.¡± The old lady, still dubious, finally stretched out her hand, continuously questioning as she did so, ¡°Are you really a doctor?¡± It seemed like if Gu Changsheng showed any hesitation, she was ready to withdraw her hand immediately. Gu Changsheng placed his hand directly on her pulse and nodded, starting to take her pulse carefully. After a while, Gu Changsheng withdrew his hand and looked at the old woman in front of him, her hands covered in calluses from long years of hard work. At such an old age, she still toiled so hard, yet had no silver to pay for treatment, she indeed was pitiable. ¡°Those who are dressed in fine silks are not the ones who raise the silkworms.¡± This saying is quite accurate! ¡°Grandmother, open your mouth and let me take a look.¡± The old lady complied and opened her mouth. After carefully checking, Gu Changsheng withdrew her hand and said lightly, ¡°Grandma¡¯s pulse is deep and fine, with a red coating and a dark red tongue body, indicating a condition of cold stagnation and blood stasis. Grandma, do you feel that your hands and feet are ice cold every winter, and even in the summer, during rainy weather, you experience pain in your limbs and joints?¡± The old grandma looked at Gu Changsheng with a surprised and delighted face, exclaiming excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes, madam, everything you said is correct. It¡¯s exactly the illness I have, and I didn¡¯t mention a word of it, but you described it exactly.¡± Gu Changsheng, seeing the grandma¡¯s change of demeanor from just moments before, didn¡¯t know what to say at the time. ¡°Grandma, this condition isn¡¯t something that developed overnight, and the cure won¡¯t be achieved in a day either,¡± Gu Changsheng could only speak truthfully. It was a typical case of chronic cold in the legs, flared up recently due to rain a couple days ago. ¡°Oh dear, madam, what can be done? The old woman still has to care for a great-grandson¡­¡± the grandma mentioned this and began to weep softly. Turns out her son and grandson were short-lived, passing away early. The daughter-in-law, however, was a good woman who, after toiling alongside her all her life, managed to bring up the grandson, who finally married and had a great-grandson. After the daughter-in-law passed away, the grandson went to the mountains to cut firewood and encountered a wolf, succumbing to severe injuries. His widow remarried, leaving behind the elderly grandma, who struggled to raise the great-grandson alone. As Gu Changsheng listened to her go on, she too sighed, then stood up and said, ¡°Grandma, if you trust me, come with me.¡± The old grandma quickly wiped her tears and followed Gu Changsheng behind the curtain. ¡°Sit up, take off your outer clothing, and lie down.¡± Gu Changsheng pointed to a small bed behind the curtain and instructed. Though puzzled, the old grandma did as she was told and lay down. At her advanced age, and with no strangers behind the curtain, she naturally had fewer reservations. Gu Changsheng placed a cloth prepared earlier over her face, and spoke gently, ¡°Grandma, close your eyes, and no matter what you feel, don¡¯t move, alright?¡± The Yhan¡¯s acupuncture was a unique skill. Even if it were placed in modern times, it would be regarded as the epitome of traditional Chinese acupuncture, with quite a few special techniques. She dared not teach it carelessly nor allow others to steal it. Taking the needle pouch from her waist, Gu Changsheng heated a needle over the fire and applied needles with swift precision. For her, finding the acupoints was something she could do blindfolded, and her needling was without hesitation. Yanglingquan acupoint, Dingchuan acupoint, Weizhong acupoint¡­ these were all clearly understood by Gu Changsheng. In fact, the best treatment for chronic cold in the legs was moxibustion, but as the medical hall didn¡¯t have Asian mugwort at the moment, she had to settle for fire moxibustion as an alternative. ¡°Xiao Cui, come in and watch over grandma. Make sure she doesn¡¯t move, and call me after a while,¡± Gu Changsheng said, wiping the sweat from her forehead. During acupuncture, one must be fully concentrated and calm to ensure absolute precision. Gu Changsheng was a qualified doctor. No matter who the patient was, she would do her utmost to achieve the best outcome. This was not just a personal habit, but also a commitment as a doctor. Gu Changsheng returned to her desk and sat down, and Han Qiu quickly brought over a cup of tea. Gu Changsheng took a sip, took a brief rest, and began to write out a prescription. The characters written by Gu Changsheng were strong and powerful, just like her: resilient and clearly defined. She had gone through a lot of effort to practice them back in the day. Having finished a prescription, Gu Changsheng squinted out the door, then with a cunning smile, she lowered her head and wrote another one¡­ Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 32 The Old Woman Sells the Place Chapter 59: Chapter 32 The Old Woman Sells the Place The prescription was ready, and Gu Changsheng comfortably sipped his tea. This could be considered the opening, at least the day wasn¡¯t wasted, at least she had to make some gains¡­ A moment later, Gu Changsheng went to fetch the needles. Old Lady Lau first got out of bed with uncertainty, then stomped her feet hard on the ground twice as if unsure, then stomped again twice¡­ ¡°This, this, my legs don¡¯t hurt so much anymore, and this knee is still feeling warm, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Changsheng glanced at her, wasn¡¯t this a rhetorical question? What do you think is happening, of course, it¡¯s the reaction after the acupuncture! ¡°Madam, Madam, do you really possess medical skills? Truly possess medical skills?¡± Old Lady Lau, having realized, grabbed Gu Changsheng¡¯s sleeve and asked nervously. ¡°As you see.¡± Gu Changsheng shrugged his shoulders, the obvious had to be asked again and again. ¡°Then, can I still be cured?¡± Old Lady Lau asked nervously again, this leg problem was affecting her ability to work, and she had a great-grandson too¡­ Gu Changsheng examined her thoroughly again, then lifted his head to ask, ¡°Does Grandma often wash clothes?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Old Lady Lau here makes a living by washing clothes for others, how did you know, Madam?¡± Gu Changsheng raised his hand and pointed at her hemp skirt hem, which still had the ashes from washing clothes, ¡°Grandma, you should avoid contact with water from now on. If you want to completely cure your rheumatism, you must pay attention to this.¡± ¡°But if I don¡¯t wash clothes for others, how can I make Silver Coins? My little grandson will have to starve with me.¡± saying this, Old Lady Lau lifted her sleeve to cover her face, and started to cry softly. Gu Changsheng, feeling helpless, grabbed the two prescriptions on the diagnosis table, and leaned over to whisper various instructions in Old Lady Lau¡¯s ear. Old Lady Lau first looked puzzled, then her eyes lit up, looking at Gu Changsheng in disbelief, ¡°Did Madam really say that?¡± Gu Changsheng, indifferent, pointed outside the door, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it and see.¡± Old Lady Lau hesitated, then looked at Gu Changsheng again before grabbing the prescription as if clutching onto hope and walking towards the door, her legs moving much more agilely than when she had arrived. Seeing that Old Lady Lau had even forgotten to say thanks, Gu Changsheng pursed his lips and shouted, ¡°Uncle Song, close the door!¡± Uncle Song promptly stepped forward and shut the two door panels. As soon as the door panels were secured, Gu Changsheng rushed over in a sprint, taking up a position with the broadest view at the door hole, widening his eyes with intent as he looked outside, excitedly whispering to the three stunned people behind him, ¡°Hurry up, there¡¯s a hole in this door panel, each person get a spot, there¡¯s a good show to watch outside.¡± Although the three felt it was not graceful for Madam to be squatting at the door like a thief, their curiosity prevailed, and Han Qiu only hesitated a moment before joining, leaning on the door hole. Outside of the Capital City in the Zhou Dynasty, towns did not impose a curfew, only the city gate operated on a schedule. Now that it was mid-summer and despite the late Shichen, the sun had just set and the sky was no longer as bright as at midday, the street was still bustling with people coming and going. At that moment, Old Lady Lau, who had just left the Medical Hall, was surrounded by a crowd, with people chattering around her. ¡°The Madam inside who treated you, has she given you a prescription?¡± someone asked first. Old Lady Lau nodded her head, looking slightly afraid as she observed the crowd around her, recognizing two people, who seemed to be Doctor Hu from Hu Family Medical Hall and Doctor Zhou from Zhou¡¯s Medical Center. ¡°The prescription, let me see it.¡± Hu Yihai was not so polite to an old woman, reaching out to grab the paper tightly held in Old Lady Lau¡¯s hand. She was just Old Lady Lau from East Street who washed clothes for others, he had heard of her. And in her hand, was undoubtedly a prescription! Old Lady Lau stepped back in fear, clutching the prescription tightly, and looked back at the tightly shut door of the Medical hall, wondering if what Madam had said was true. This crowd of people looked so menacing, eyeing her as if she were a chunk of meat, causing her old heart to thump uncontrollably. What exactly do all these doctors want? ¡°Old Lady Lau, did Gu Family Medical Hall only give you the prescription, and not prepare the medicine?¡± Seeing her like this, Hu Yihai dared not be rash, exchanging glances with the crowd, he asked. It was not wise to forcibly snatch it; messing up the prescription would be troublesome! Gu Family Medical Hall had no money to buy medicinal ingredients, even if they saw a patient and issued a prescription, they couldn¡¯t actually provide medicine. ¡°Old Lady Lau, give me the prescription, and I will fetch your medicine from my Medical Hall, how about that?¡± Hu Yihai still extended his hand, enticingly twisting his mustache, ¡°I won¡¯t charge you for the medicine.¡± Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 32 The Old Woman Sells Squares_2 Chapter 60: Chapter 32 The Old Woman Sells Squares_2 Old Lady Lau, upon hearing his words, recalled how Doctor Hu had always been stingy and skeptical. She asked doubtfully, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, when have I, Hu Yihai, ever deceived anyone?¡± Hu Yihai patted his chest to assure her. After a moment of consideration, Old Lady Lau hesitantly extended her hand, holding a prescription she was about to hand over to Hu Yihai. The people nearby, seeing this, became displeased, thinking to themselves that it was just free medicine preparation, which they could do as well! So, those who were closest, with sharp eyes and quick hands, intercepted Old Lady Lau¡¯s outstretched hand, and said eagerly, ¡°Old Lady Lau, think it over. Our medical halls can also prepare your medicine for free. Take your prescription and come with us. From now on, we¡¯ll handle whatever medicine you need.¡± Having said that, they sought the support of the crowd. One individual didn¡¯t dare to oppose Chief Hu by himself, but the power of a crowd was hard to resist. Regardless of whether Lady Changsheng could practice medicine and treat diseases, they certainly wanted to see that prescription. Sure enough, the crowd unanimously nodded in agreement. With a large group of people pulling and tugging on the street, they naturally attracted groups of passersby to stop and watch. Gu Changsheng, clutching his belly, leaned on the door panel, laughing so hard that his eyes disappeared. Oh my, this bunch of fools were really impatient. Presumably, having someone parade outside all day had gotten them anxious. Finally, there was a chance to enter, and it attracted them all. This gathering of doctors was like a live advertisement! The people around found the situation entertaining, while Gu Changsheng and his companions were engrossed in watching from the door panel. Old Lady Lau, holding the prescription in her trembling hands, shook it a bit and looked around at everyone before she stammered out, ¡°Lady¡­ Lady Changsheng¡­ said, this prescription¡­ is based on the medical book left by her grandfather; you all¡­ can see it¡­¡± Upon finishing, she unfolded the prescription, with the side bearing the writing facing everyone, for them to examine. The crowd immediately sprung into action, jostling and jockeying for position, each person eagerly trying to get a glimpse of the moving prescription. The scene was like someone holding out a bone with a pack of drooling dogs behind them, Gu Changsheng thought, amused by his analogy. Then, pointing outside the door, he said to the three people beside him with great enthusiasm, ¡°Look at that. Don¡¯t they just resemble dogs that have seen a bone, or cats that have smelled fish?¡± The people glanced at Lady Changsheng, who was laughing undignifiedly, and, unable to bear the sight, turned back to peer through the doorway. You know, it did indeed resemble the picture she had painted quite fittingly! ¡°This is a well-formulated prescription. I have previously treated Old Lady Lau for her condition; she indeed suffers from chronic cold-induced leg pain.¡± Elder Xu, standing outside the crowd, stroked his long beard, having memorized the prescription with just a glance¡ªan easy task for doctors who dealt with medicinal herbs every day. ¡°Indeed, this is the very prescription needed to treat chronic cold-induced leg pain!¡± exclaimed a doctor well-versed in treating this ailment, ¡°The use of Angelica sinensis here is truly exquisite. Having the effect of enriching and regulating blood, in this prescription, it perfectly balances the strong properties of the other herbs without losing efficacy. Excellent formula! Excellent formula! Indeed, it reflects Elder Gu¡¯s consistent approach of gentle nourishment and conditioning!¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m not skilled at treating this condition, I also find the medication to be extremely mild, undoubtedly a good remedy for the illness,¡± added another doctor as he rapidly nodded in agreement. It was indeed one of Elder Gu¡¯s formulations; they had not misjudged. The group of doctors outside busily discussed the prescription and deliberated on its medicinal properties. Another group of onlookers pointed at the group of doctors, clueless about the discussion. Gu Changsheng, leaning on the door panel, pointed and laughed at the crowd outside, his face alight with a mischievous grin. After a while, Old Lady Lau looked back at the firmly shut door of the medical hall and then, with trembling hands, held up another piece of paper, ¡°I have¡­ another prescription here¡­¡± The doctors paused their discussions and turned to Old Lady Lau with puzzled looks. She continued even more hesitantly, with her head bowed, ¡°This was prescribed to me by Lady Changsheng. My family is poor, we have no silver for medical treatment or medicine, no silver for food¡­ if you¡­ if you want to see it, then¡­ then give me¡­ give me some silver¡­¡± The doctors were unimpressed; they were only interested in Elder Gu¡¯s prescriptions. As for Lady Changsheng, what could a green girl possibly have to offer that was worth anyone¡¯s silver? To think she dared ask for money, even seemingly valuing her prescription more highly than Elder Gu¡¯s? Seeing the lack of interest from the crowd, Old Lady Lau hurriedly conveyed what Gu Changsheng had taught her, ¡°Lady Changsheng said, the prescription you viewed was based on what her grandfather taught; it¡¯s specifically for poor people like me, who have no silver. It¡¯s a good prescription too but avoids using several expensive herbs. Lady Changsheng modified the prescription. This paper contains two prescriptions, one for the wealthy and one for the poor.¡± Gu Changsheng nodded from her position on the door panel, relieved that Old Lady Lau had managed to relay the message correctly. She had been concerned that the old woman might deviate from the script. In his lifetime, Elder Gu often treated the poor, although he proposed different prescriptions for rich and poor. Yet, he didn¡¯t record much about the medicine used for the wealthy. Now she, following Elder Gu¡¯s intentions, had completed the prescription. Damn it, wasn¡¯t she brilliant? The doctors instantly erupted into noisy debate. ¡°One prescription for the wealthy, another for the poor?¡± One doctor shook his head in disbelief, ¡°With the same herbs available, how could there be a different prescription?¡± ¡°Exactly, Old Lady Lau, you wouldn¡¯t have gone mad with poverty, trying to fool us for some silver, would you?¡± another displeased doctor remarked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that providing treatment and medicine had to differentiate between the poor and the wealthy. Didn¡¯t the lady say that the Great Doctor of the Masses treats illnesses without regard to social status?¡± a young doctor inquired, scratching his head. He had been quite impressed by Lady Changsheng¡¯s speech on The Great Healer¡¯s Way, but now it seemed they were judging based on one¡¯s status? The debate continued unabated, with conflicting opinions and a cacophony of voices. Old Lady Lau looked from one person to another, growing anxious. She raised the prescription in her hand high and mustered all her strength to shout, ¡°Do you want to see it or not? If you want to see it, hurry up with the money. My little grandson is still waiting for me to come home and cook!¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 33: Dividing the Spoils on the Spot Chapter 61: Chapter 33: Dividing the Spoils on the Spot Gu Changsheng, who was leaning on the door, was also startled by Old Lady Lau¡¯s shout and, regaining his senses, looked at her with starry eyes as she suddenly appeared larger and shone with a domineering aura. Well, even a clay figurine has three points of a temper, let alone one that dotes on her grandson, and indeed, she had exploded. The doctors looked at each other, nodding in agreement, clearly determined to see what would happen. Seeing this, Old Lady Lau stretched out her other hand and firmly said, ¡°Give me the money!¡± The doctors exchanged glances again, and Hu Yihai was the first to reach into his sleeve pocket, pulling out a purse and fumbling for a while before producing a tiny piece of silver that could not be any smaller. Upon seeing this, everyone looked at him with disdain; he was still as stingy and miserly as ever. Under the watchful eyes of the doctors, it was hard for Hu Yihai to pretend not to see, especially as the onlookers had already started to laugh mockingly. They were not like the group of doctors who, after all, still gave Chief Hu some respect. ¡°When prescribing medicine on a regular day, the Hu Family¡¯s attendants check the medicines several times, afraid of giving even a little extra, which shows the kind of owner has the kind of servants,¡± one onlooker pointed at Hu Yihai and laughed. ¡°True, other families even offer free consultations for a day or two each year, but I¡¯ve never seen the Hu Family being so generous,¡± another onlooker chimed in. The remarks from the onlookers reached Hu Yihai¡¯s ears, and his old face turned from red to purple to red again, looking particularly amusing. Glancing at the surrounding doctors who were also staring at him, Hu Yihai gritted his teeth and, with a heartrending expression, handed over the entire purse, hesitating for a moment before finally making up his mind, turning his head away, and not looking at the purse as he slapped it into Old Lady Lau¡¯s outstretched hand with a ¡°snap¡±. Old Lady Lau, startled by the noise, looked back but still managed to steady herself and continued holding out her hand. Seeing Chief Hu being so generous, the other doctors did not hesitate and one by one came forward to hand over the silver they carried to Old Lady Lau. Old Lady Lau¡¯s hand was already too full to hold more, so she stuffed the silver into her bosom while her face showed a mix of disbelief and slight panic. Was it really happening? Gu Changsheng, hiding behind the door, laughed so hard he sat down on the ground, clutching his stomach. Hu Yihai was hilarious, obviously miserly, yet insisting on showing off¡ªnow he really paid a heavy price! Seeing his aggrieved expression, Gu Changsheng found it extremely satisfying! It seemed that Hu Yihai¡¯s habit of playing the big shot wasn¡¯t just aimed at her; it was his nature! There¡¯s a saying that a state can be changed, but nature cannot. This nature, damn, was lovable! Gu Changsheng took delight in the misfortune of others, building his joy on Hu Yihai¡¯s pain. The excitement outside the door continued, and the number of onlookers grew. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten the money, Old Lady Lau, now show the prescription,¡± Hu Yihai said bitterly, his heart bleeding, his silver¡­ Old Lady Lau, without any hesitation, stuffed all the silver into her bosom and guarded the paper like a precious treasure before revealing it. The doctors instantly created an uproar. ¡°It¡¯s indeed two prescriptions!¡± ¡°How come red jujubes are included in the poor man¡¯s prescription? Are red jujubes a medicinal herb?¡± asked a doctor, puzzled by the mention of red jujubes on the prescription. ¡°There¡¯s a note below,¡± another doctor, sharp-eyed, pointed at a line under the poor man¡¯s prescription and read clearly, ¡°Red jujubes can also be used in medicine, promoting spleen and stomach health, replenishing qi and nourishing blood, calming the spirit, and moderating medicinal properties.¡± ¡°Is this statement true?¡± The doctors engaged in a discussion which ultimately resolved nothing as they continued to read. ¡°This rich man¡¯s prescription includes Salvia miltiorrhiza and Angelica Dahurica,¡± a doctor quickly pointed out. ¡°Salvia miltiorrhiza improves blood circulation and removes blood stasis, cools the blood and reduces swelling. Angelica Dahurica can be used to expel diseases and moisture, improve blood circulation and relieve pain; it¡¯s perfect for chronic cold legs, absolutely perfect!¡± the same doctor, who had previously spoken out and was particularly skilled at treating chronic cold legs, was now red-faced with excitement. ¡°There¡¯s another note at the bottom,¡± one exclaimed joyfully, reading, ¡°After boiling the medicine, take the residue and boil again, soak the affected limbs, it also has miraculous effects.¡± ¡°Can medicinal residue be used like that?¡± The doctors engaged in back-and-forth discussions, and even Hu Yihai participated excitedly. Seeing this, Old Lady Lau couldn¡¯t care less about preparing medicines anymore; she dropped the prescriptions, clutched the silver in her bosom, and fled. Oh God! She had indeed exchanged prescriptions for silver! Real silver! As if finding a supreme treasure, the crowd caught the prescriptions and continued their research. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 33 Sharing the Spoils While Sitting_2 Chapter 62: Chapter 33 Sharing the Spoils While Sitting_2 Gu Changsheng, seeing that the show was almost over, wore a rascally smile on his face and elegantly picked himself up from the ground. After straightening his clothes, he looked at Uncle Song and the other two, who were still peering outside, and began solemnly, ¡°Oh my, the way you all look is simply disgraceful!¡± Uncle Song and his companions turned around and looked towards Lady Changsheng, who stood with a righteous expression, silently¡­ Who was the first one to lie down? Who sprawled out first and then called them to join in? Lady Changsheng is really¡­ Gu Changsheng, seeing their indescribable misery, felt extremely pleased. He instantly dropped his stern facade; his shoulders slumped, and with a pained expression, he clutched his stomach, ¡°Ouch, Xiao Cui, hurry, go check in the back yard if Xiao Leizi has finished making dinner. My useless stomach is starting to play ¡®Empty Fort Strategy¡¯¡­¡± Xiao Cui glanced at Han Qiu, ran helplessly towards the backyard. Han Qiu, understanding his intention, went forward to support his feigning master and headed to the backyard as well. ¡°Lady, with this commotion, the medical hall will surely be bustling tomorrow!¡± Uncle Song followed enthusiastically behind, his eyes gleaming as he looked at Gu Changsheng. Gu Changsheng looked up at the darkening sky and thought to herself, yeah, she felt the same way. Old Lady Lau had set a precedent, and her prescription had actually fetched some silver. Surely, by tomorrow, such a fortuitous event would spread throughout Liuzhou City. Profit-seeking is human nature, all thanks to the cooperation of those doctors. The reputation of Gu Family Medical Hall would spread like wildfire, inevitably drawing a crowd of onlookers. Gu Changsheng rubbed her chin, pondering. This wouldn¡¯t do; it would too greatly affect her high-brow image. She needed to come up with a plan¡­ Upon reaching the backyard, Gu Changsheng looked at Uncle Song and his group, who had swept away their daytime worries and anxiety, and listened to their praises, feeling somewhat elated. Dinner was especially delicious, and Gu Changsheng had grandly instructed Xiao Leizi to fetch some tofu before the meal. Opening doors brings good fortune, time to add a dish! Scallion mixed with tofu would be nice, though it might look a bit rough, at least it¡¯s a famous dish isn¡¯t it? Scallion mixed with tofu, one clear and two whites, absolutely a delicacy! Gu Changsheng ate without any regard for image, and surprisingly, everyone was in such a good mood that they did not unanimously criticise her. Gu Changsheng was satisfied, feeling that the day had been very fulfilling. Of course, today¡¯s fulfillment wasn¡¯t enough. After dinner, Xiao Leizi conscientiously went to wash the dishes while Little Meat Bun lay on Gu Changsheng¡¯s lap, recounting his day as a carpenter. As for Xiao Cui and Han Qiu, Gu Changsheng had sent them to guard the backyard door. Late at night, insisting someone guard the back door, Han Qiu had already kept a cold face, expressing no opinion, as whatever the Lady said, she would just do. But Xiao Cui was different. Being a straightforward and innocent girl, she couldn¡¯t help but question Gu Changsheng for the reason. Gu Changsheng, who was busily mocking her son at the time, simply replied coolly, ¡°Go and wait for pie to fall from the sky!¡± Xiao Cui and Han Qiu twitched their mouths in resignation, went to guard the back door, and firmly believed that the Lady was being whimsical again¡­ Bored while guarding the back door, Xiao Cui kicked pebbles absentmindedly and asked Han Qiu, who stood still, ¡°Han Qiu, what do you think the Lady is up to? Will pies really fall from the sky?¡± Han Qiu glanced at her, and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Well, continue waiting then¡­ They hadn¡¯t been waiting long when they heard a knock at the back door. Xiao Cui, puzzled, opened the door to see Old Lady Lau, who had come to see a doctor in the evening, standing outside with a thief-like expression, clutching her chest with both hands as if fearing harassment. She squeezed through the door while whispering, ¡°Changsheng¡¯s Mother asked me to come over at this time¡­¡± Xiao Cui, not understanding, glanced at Han Qiu and led Old Lady Lau into the back courtyard. Upon hearing their entrance, Gu Changsheng excitedly slammed the table and stood up, shouting, ¡°Oh, Old Lady Lau has arrived, bring her in quickly to divide the loot!¡± Divide the loot! Divide the loot! Bandits raiding¡­ Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Old Lady Lau, standing outside hearing this conversation inside, also wiped a bit of cold sweat off her forehead, finding the way Changsheng¡¯s Mother said it, quite awkward¡­ Old Lady Lau entered the room, tremblingly taking things out of her embrace one by one¡­ Purses, green, blue, grey¡­ purses of all colors were placed on the table. Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He placed Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, on a chair, waved his hand grandly, and declared, ¡°Come on, fellows, let¡¯s get to work! Count the silver!¡± Everyone stood stiffly unsure how to react; these were clearly the purses Old Lady Lau had collected from the doctors¡­ Gu Changsheng and his son got busy, with Little Meat Bun responsible for untying the purses and dumping out the silver and copper coins, while Gu Changsheng enthusiastically started counting. The pair was clearly dividing the work and happily cooperating. Everyone watched as the mother and son pair joyfully busied themselves over the table, falling silent for a moment¡­ After a long while, the smile on Gu Changsheng¡¯s face grew larger, and Little Meat Bun had already finished unlocking the purses, his large round eyes gazing towards his mother. Seeing his mother look up, Little Meat Bun timidly asked, ¡°Mom, how much silver is all this silver?¡± The table was entirely covered with loose pieces of silver, silver ingots, and copper coins¡­ Seeing this made Little Meat Bun¡¯s eyes blur as he rubbed them. There were so many; he had only learned to count to ten, and this was way beyond him¡­ ¡°Today¡¯s business wasn¡¯t too bad, seventy-three taels and two qian of silver, wow ka-ka¡­¡± Gu Changsheng, laughing, began to divide the silver into two, thinking these doctors really weren¡¯t too poor. Small amounts add up, and the sum was quite considerable¡­ ¡°Old lady, this is for you, thirty-eight taels and two qian of silver, and I¡¯ll keep thirty-five taels. The extra three taels and two qian, consider it today¡¯s labor fee.¡± Gu Changsheng, smiling, pushed a pile of silver towards Old Lady Lau. ¡°How can I accept this? I was just doing as Changsheng¡¯s Mother told me; I can¡¯t take so much silver, just give me some money for grabbing medicine¡­¡± Old Lady Lau repeatedly waved her hands, refusing. Thirty-eight taels and two qian of silver! She had never seen so much silver in her life; it could support her and her grandson for many years¡­ ¡°Old lady, you deserve it, let¡¯s split it fifty-fifty, I can¡¯t let you suffer a loss,¡± Gu Changsheng insisted, stuffing the silver towards her, still smiling, ¡°Old lady, you better take this silver quickly. Try to do lighter work in the future, and don¡¯t forget you still have a great-grandson to support.¡± People no longer knew how to face Changsheng¡¯s Mother talking about ¡°splitting the loot¡±¡­ Finally convincing Old Lady Lau to accept the silver and sending her off, Gu Changsheng stood in the courtyard and shouted at Dong Lei, ¡°Xiao Leizi, first thing tomorrow morning you go buy some tasty food, we have silver now, old mother wants extra dishes! Old mother wants to eat meat!¡± Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 34: The Homicide Triggered by Pork Chapter 63: Chapter 34: The Homicide Triggered by Pork The next day, Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t rise as early as he had the day before. Just as he had managed to painfully dress Little Meat Bun, Dong Lei came to call them for a meal. Upon reaching the dining hall, Gu Changsheng looked at the table full of meat and instantly felt deflated. He turned to look at Dong Lei with a sheepish expression and asked, ¡°Xiao Leizi, is the pork free today?¡± Dong Lei shook her head blankly, her voice still melodious, ¡°My lady, you jest. If it were free, Butcher Wang would surely go bankrupt.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s a massive discount on pork today?¡± Gu Changsheng pressed on. Dong Lei continued shaking her head, responding with a look of pity, ¡°How could that be possible? Butcher Wang is notoriously stingy. I bought so much meat, and he wouldn¡¯t let a single Copper Coin slide.¡± ¡°So you decided to prepare a full pork feast early in the morning and weren¡¯t afraid of making your lady sick with it!¡± Gu Changsheng snapped, and with a smack of her hand, she scolded, ¡°You prodigal girl!¡± Dong Lei was suddenly confused, covering her head with her hands, tears welling up and brimming over as she broke into a ¡°wah¡­¡± ¡°Whimper¡­ It was my lady who last night¡­ last night said to add more dishes¡­ whimper¡­ wanted to eat meat¡­ whimper¡­¡± Gu Changsheng covered her eyes as she watched Xiao Leizi cry her eyes out, facing condemning glares from all sides. Had she really said that? It seemed there might have been something to that effect¡­ ¡°Mother, you made Aunt Lei cry, whimper¡­¡± Little Meat Bun accused, then also began to cry¡­ The glances from around became even less friendly. Xiao Cui held Little Meat Bun close, soothing him tenderly while occasionally shooting her a clever little glare. Whimper¡­ The old gal wants to cry too! Who had she wronged? Was it just a small joke that had led her to be besieged from all sides? But Xiao Leizi was her lifeline; without her, it was as good as starvation. Well then, better to coax her¡­ Gu Changsheng wiped her face fiercely, pride be damned, resilience comes with a fresh breeze! She threw caution to the wind. ¡°Come, Xiao Leizi, can you give me a smile?¡± Gu Changsheng scurried over, her finger saucily lifting Dong Lei¡¯s chin, ¡°Or how about I give you a smile?¡± Gu Changsheng put on an awkward grin, almost cramping with the effort, while Dong Lei didn¡¯t even deign to glance her way. Gu Changsheng was internally wounded. Damn, coaxing people was an art form! If Zhou Mu, that frigid evildoer was here, probably just one glance would have smoothed everything over! Indeed, the art of coaxing people also depends on the face! Gu Changsheng wiped her face, damn it, why did she even think of that evildoer, it was outright ghostly! Turning her head, Gu Changsheng spotted the complete pork dish set on the table, scurried over, picked up the biggest bowl, and then scurried back, ¡°Um, Xiao Leizi, your lady invites you to eat braised pork. Could we not talk about flooding me out, okay?¡± At this, Dong Lei finally became animated, swiftly wiping her tears and taking the plate to sit down and eat, muttering as she did so, ¡°Hmmph, my mother says, food comes before the Emperor, nothing is more important!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Go to hell with what your mother says! Your mother is simply too damn insightful and brilliant! Gu Changsheng had never felt so genuinely and sincerely about Xiao Leizi¡¯s mother as she did now. Whenever she heard ¡®her mother says¡¯, her instincts told her it was never good news. Today, her mother was frankly like the merciful Guanyin Bodhisattva! Little Meat Bun frowned as he watched Aunt Lei contentedly hug the bowl and eat, then he looked up, ¡°Mother, I misunderstood you.¡± Actually, Aunt Lei¡¯s crying was for that bowl of braised pork, wasn¡¯t it? Hearing her son¡¯s words, Gu Changsheng suddenly understood! Damn! That Xiao Leizi was indeed scheming; the real issue wasn¡¯t her trampled dignity, but the half-eaten bowl of braised pork quickly disappearing into Xiao Leizi¡¯s stomach! ¡°Xiao Leizi, has your lady not fed you enough?¡± Gu Changsheng asked with a contorted expression. Half-buried in the braised pork, Xiao Leizi barely nodded in response, then continued to eat! ¡°So why go through so much trouble for a bowl of meat, nearly drowning my humble shrine?¡± Gu Changsheng felt hurt. She really hadn¡¯t mistreated the girl! Aunt Lei finally raised her head, replying solemnly, ¡°My mother says, don¡¯t aim for the face when hitting someone, don¡¯t reach for the head when teasing.¡± ¡°Your mother, your mother¡­ I¡¯m kneeling to her¡­¡± Gu Changsheng groaned in frustration, deciding to look away. Really, that¡¯s too damn bullying! Let her cry for a while¡­ The looks of the others in the room suddenly changed. The lady was truly pitiful¡­ Aunt Lei¡¯s mother was unmistakably the arch nemesis looming high above the lady! Forlornly devouring three bowls of porridge and two buns, Gu Changsheng was visibly overstuffed. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 34: The Pork-Induced Bloodshed_2 Chapter 64: Chapter 34: The Pork-Induced Bloodshed_2 Gu Changsheng, holding his belly and pretending to be a pregnant woman, estimated the time and realized there was still a while before he needed to go sit in the hall. He decided to take his son for a stroll in the yard to walk off their meal, but the look he gave Xiao Leizi before leaving was filled with a particular grievance¡­ ¡°Lady Changsheng, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Gu Changsheng, who was diligently stretching, was startled by the shout and almost pulled a muscle in his belly! ¡°Ouch, Uncle Song, don¡¯t say anything just yet,¡± Gu Changsheng said, feigning agony as he leaned on Little Meat Bun¡¯s tiny frame, ¡°Son, lend your mother your shoulder, I¡¯m feeling a bit sad.¡± Uncle Song, with his mouth agape, wanted to speak but heeded the instructions and kept quiet. Little Meat Bun, Gu Ze, puffed out his little chest proudly, patting his shoulder with a hint of heroism, ¡°Mother, you can lean on me all you want!¡± Gu Changsheng was moved, his eyes brimming with tears, ¡°Sob¡­ you really are my flesh and blood!¡± Little Meat Bun: ¡°¡­¡± After indulging in an overwhelming wave of emotions, Gu Changsheng turned to the anxious-looking Uncle Song and resignedly said, ¡°Uncle Song, go on, tell me. I didn¡¯t get up quite right today, first by a pot of braised pork and then by my own disappointing tongue. Now, no matter how big of a pit you dig, this old lady dares to jump!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, Lady Changsheng, it¡¯s not me digging a hole. It¡¯s the ground in front of our medical hall that¡¯s nearly been trampled into a pit, and the door of the medical hall is loose¡ªit¡¯s been knocked apart!¡± Uncle Song shook his hands hurriedly in explanation. Even if he had three times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare set a trap for Lady Changsheng. Just look at Dong Lei crouching at the kitchen doorway and peeling melon seeds; the outcome surely wouldn¡¯t be pleasant. Gu Changsheng considered the door of the Gu Family Medical Hall, covered with holes, and scratched his head uncertainly, ¡°Really came apart?¡± Uncle Song nodded firmly, ¡°Yes, it came apart, falling to pieces.¡± Gu Changsheng thought for a moment and suddenly became spirited, rubbing his son¡¯s head before standing up, ¡°That¡¯s good; that¡¯s good. Out with the old, in with the new. I¡¯ve long found that broken door an eyesore.¡± Without paying attention to Uncle Song¡¯s wide-eyed stare, he shouted towards the shadows of the locust trees, ¡°Han Qiu, grab your tools!¡± Han Qiu was playing with sticks in the martial training area behind the locust trees with Han Mo. Upon hearing the shout, he threw his stick to his brother and walked over without a word. Seeing Han Qiu, with a longsword in hand, standing before him ready to take orders, Gu Changsheng solemnly sighed, ¡°Han Qiu, we¡¯re not looking for someone to fight to the death.¡± Hearing this, Han Qiu obediently sheathed his longsword, his movements as smooth as flowing water. ¡°Han Qiu, may I discuss something with you?¡± Gu Changsheng asked amiably. ¡°Please speak, Lady Changsheng,¡± Han Qiu responded formally. ¡°Han Qiu, how about I borrow your body for a bit?¡± Gu Changsheng rubbed his hands together and asked tentatively. Uncle Song blinked in surprise, while Han Qiu looked up. ¡°No, no, not in the sense you¡¯re thinking. I mean, our door is broken, right? I need you to stand there awe-inspiringly. Then,¡± Gu Changsheng hurriedly waved his hand in explanation, ¡°since I made quite a racket yesterday, these next few days might not be very peaceful. So, could you do me the favor and act like Second Master Guan, standing guard as the Door God?¡± ¡°I am your servant, my lady. There is no need for you to be so polite,¡± Han Qiu said as he gripped the hilt of his longsword. ¡°Well, I was actually happy to go by myself,¡± Lady Changsheng cleared her throat, ¡°after all, I don¡¯t have to worry about my reputation. But with me playing Door God, no one gets treated, and I can¡¯t exactly leave my post.¡± Gu Changsheng explained while giving Han Qiu¡¯s shoulder a pat, promising, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Han Qiu, even if you turn into a fierce woman, I can still snatch you a dozen handsome men, ensuring you won¡¯t have trouble getting married.¡± Uncle Song, Han Qiu: ¡°¡­¡± Little Meat Bun cast a sympathetic glance at Han Qiu and toddled off toward Han Mo. He wanted to tell Han Mo that Mommy was planning to snatch lots of brothers-in-law for him¡­ It was chaos in front of Gu Family Medical Hall; the door had come off its hinges, and everyone was rushing and pushing to get into the main hall. What Gu Changsheng walked in on was just that: a bunch of ruddy-faced, ill-tempered men crowding around the consultation desk. Upon seeing Gu Changsheng approach, one man with a commanding voice cried out, ¡°Lady Changsheng, Lady Changsheng, I¡¯m not feeling well, please take a look at me.¡± ¡°Lady Changsheng, you check on me first. My stomach hurts so bad, oh my¡­¡± he said, doubling over and making a show of clutching his stomach. ¡°Lady Changsheng, I¡¯m about to die¡­¡± Gu Changsheng looked coldly at the scene before her, leisurely fixed the stray hairs at her temples, and spoke indifferently, ¡°I wonder if any of you have heard a saying?¡± ¡°What saying?¡± asked a bewildered burly man from the very front. ¡°Even a cornered rabbit will bite. I don¡¯t blame you for thinking I¡¯m a cash cow,¡± Gu Changsheng coolly replied. Then, her whole demeanor changed; she put a hand on her waist, jumped onto a chair, and bellowed, ¡°But you bastards actually dare to come here and make trouble! Which blind fool smashed my door? Come out, I say!¡± The crowd was startled and hastily took a few steps back. This Lady Changsheng seemed like a bandit! Only the stout man stood there, still looking confused. ¡°Lady Changsheng, it was him, Butcher Wang, who knocked down your door!¡± someone in the crowd accused. Then, others also spoke up, pointing out the culprit. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gu Changsheng looked at the man before her, narrowing her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the Butcher Wang who sells meat down the street, right?¡± Butcher Wang nodded blankly, responding confidently, ¡°That¡¯s me, what about it?¡± ¡°Did my maid buy a lot of pork from you today?¡± Gu Changsheng asked again. Scratching his head, Butcher Wang recalled, ¡°Seems like there was such a thing, a little maid said she was from the Gu Family bought over ten pounds of meat.¡± ¡°And do you still have the silver she paid with?¡± Gu Changsheng patted her belly, continuing the inquiry. Slapping his chest, Butcher Wang declared, ¡°Of course I do!¡± ¡°Han Qiu, strip him, take back the silver for our door, and then,¡± Gu Changsheng¡¯s gaze turned to Han Qiu, who charged forward immediately, ¡°throw him out! Because of your pork, I¡¯ve been in a foul mood all morning, and you dare come here yourself? You must not know that Prince Ma has three eyes and specially came to vent my spleen!¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 35: Surrounded by Spectators Chapter 65: Chapter 35: Surrounded by Spectators Han Qiu dealt with Butcher Wang with such efficiency, swiftly lifting the bulky man up like a chick and then tossing him out the door. Seeing Han Qiu return after throwing out Butcher Wang, everyone involuntarily made way for her with awe on their faces. Gu Changsheng watched with satisfaction the deterrent Han Qiu brought, wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and slowly sat down on the chair with an air of royal grace. It was as if he were a completely different person from just moments ago! In the midst of their confusion, the crowd in the hall began to wonder if they had seen it wrong¡ªdid Lady Changsheng not actually stand on the chair and lose her temper? Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t pay them any mind. He sat behind the consultation desk, adjusted the position of the pulse pillow, and spoke kindly, ¡°Since you are here to seek medical attention, let¡¯s begin. However, if it turns out that someone I examine doesn¡¯t have an ailment, don¡¯t blame me for losing my temper. You¡¯ll just have to let my girl here show you the door.¡± While speaking, Gu Changsheng pointed to Han Qiu standing beside him and continued, ¡°But I must warn you, my girl here is not the gentle type. Her method of escorting people out is quite special¡ªshe prefers to lift them slowly and drop them from high above. To put it simply, she has one particular style: throwing! I, as a benevolent person, will not stop you if you wish to be human bean paste buns. My patience is limited.¡± Han Qiu stood silently, her gaze unchanged. Gu Changsheng admired her patience¡ªeven after being spoken of so disparagingly, she could remain so composed. Truly the product of his training! Looking at the formidable Han Qiu, everyone unanimously recalled the recently ejected Butcher Wang. They considered their own slender frames, likely to be thrown even higher and farther, and thus quickly lost their temper. After all, one shouldn¡¯t sacrifice their life for silver! Before long, half the people in the hall had left. Gu Changsheng looked at those who remained and began speaking again, ¡°I know why you come to my medical hall for treatment, but let me warn you¡ªif anyone uses my prescriptions to exchange for silver again, don¡¯t blame me if I feel displeased. If Changsheng is upset, there are ways to make you equally discomfited.¡± How could she be comfortable with that? She was so poor that she couldn¡¯t afford medical ingredients, while others were profiting from her prescriptions out in the open. How could she tolerate this imbalance? Sharing the spoils on occasion is tolerable, but not everyone is as honest as Old Lady Lau. Committing misdeeds too often will surely lead to getting caught, and that would be utterly embarrassing! ¡°Of course, if you take the prescriptions to other medical halls to get medicine for free, I don¡¯t mind,¡± added Gu Changsheng at the end, believing that shared joy is better than solitary joy. Similarly, shared misery is better than suffering alone. It would be a good deed to let the other medical halls dispense some wealth and benefit the masses. Seeing the crowd still in a daze, Gu Changsheng waved a woman standing at the front over. The woman snapped back to reality and approached. Gu Changsheng carefully inquired about her condition and took her pulse. It was merely palpitations and insomnia due to deficiency of both qi and blood. He prescribed Shengmusan Decoction and Four-Substance Decoction, as well as the Seven Auspicious Drink with Added Flavors. He then began writing about dietary therapy. But before he finished writing, a large group of people squeezed in from the back, led by none other than Hu Yihai. Gu Changsheng continued to write without stopping, glancing up at Hu Yihai and asked disdainfully, ¡°What, is Chief Hu here to demand another medical book?¡± Seeing this, Hu Yihai¡¯s mouth twitched. This Lady Changsheng sure didn¡¯t hold back in her presence! He nudged Xu Ying with his elbow. Elder Xu understood and stepped forward, gesturing with his hand, ¡°Lady Changsheng, I and the others have come to verify a few matters with the Lady.¡± Hearing that it was Elder Xu who spoke, Gu Changsheng nodded and pointed ahead with the hand holding the brush, ¡°Make some room, don¡¯t push the patients to the side, and clear some space in front of me.¡± Everyone quickly retreated, standing in front of the rows of empty medicine cabinets. Hu Yihai even procured writing materials from nowhere, setting them up on a table used for sorting medicine. Another doctor began to grind ink voluntarily next to them. Seeing all this, Gu Changsheng¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely. What on earth was going on? Unable to figure it out, Gu Changsheng didn¡¯t bother and continued writing. ¡°Lady, are red jujubes really medicinal?¡± asked Elder Xu, after glancing at the people who had stepped aside. ¡°Of course. I included their medicinal properties in the prescriptions I wrote yesterday. Didn¡¯t you all see them?¡± Gu Changsheng continued writing without lifting her eyes or brows. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 35: Surrounded by Onlookers (Part 2) Chapter 66: Chapter 35: Surrounded by Onlookers (Part 2) ¡°Lady Changsheng, if you are certain, that¡¯s good,¡± Elder Xu glanced at Hu Yihai, and Hu Yihai picked up the writing brush and began to write briskly. ¡°Not only can red jujubes be used as medicine, Elder Xu, please look at the prescription I¡¯ve just written. This Four-Substance Decoction includes sour jujube kernel, which is taken from the kernels of sour jujubes in the north, beneficial for nourishing the middle-jiao and the liver, strengthening muscles and bones, as well as aiding yin energy,¡± Gu Changsheng said while pointing at the newly written prescription on the table. Elder Xu bent his body to look and nodded silently, ¡°Where did Lady Changsheng learn of these?¡± Gu Changsheng looked at him and replied, ¡°That **** once said that he had taken another teacher from the Yhan¡¯s family, aside from the unique techniques which are not to be casually passed on, these were all recorded by the teacher¡¯s family.¡± ¡°May I ask what are the unique techniques Lady Changsheng mentioned? Is it possible to disclose them?¡± Elder Xu again gestured with a stroke of his hand and bowed. ¡°The skill of acupuncture,¡± Gu Changsheng did not conceal it, as they would find out sooner or later anyway. The surrounding area immediately fell silent. Gu Changsheng paid no attention, handed the finished prescription to the patient¡¯s daughter-in-law, instructed her about daily precautions, and indicated that she could leave. But Elder Xu snapped back to attention, excitedly grabbed the daughter-in-law who was about to leave, and stared at Gu Changsheng without blinking, his expression excited and uncertain, ¡°Is Lady Changsheng talking about the art of acupuncture that has been lost for a thousand years?¡± Gu Changsheng, who knew that acupuncture had already been lost in this era, nodded. The doctors present exploded with excitement, their eyes shining as they looked towards Gu Changsheng. It was the acupuncture technique, lost for a thousand years! What did this mean? It meant that they were sitting in the presence of a descendant of the art of acupuncture, and the only one in the world at that! The excitement of the doctors directly frightened the patients who had come for treatment. They were all lost and didn¡¯t understand why a free treatment session first allowed exchanging prescriptions for silver, and then drew so many doctors? Could it be that Lady Changsheng was truly a Divine Doctor? Gu Changsheng watched as the excited doctors finally calmed down, but the prescription in the daughter-in-law¡¯s hand had been taken to be copied. Hu Yihai was lying on the medicine dispensing counter, diligently transcribing. After finishing, Hu Yihai gave the copied prescription to the daughter-in-law, but the original was collected for circulation. ¡°You can leave now, take the prescription to any Medical Hall to get the medicine,¡± Hu Yihai waved his hand at the daughter-in-law. ¡°It¡¯s free?¡± the daughter-in-law asked tentatively, clutching the prescription. Lady Changsheng seemed to have mentioned earlier that they could get the medicine for free. The corner of Hu Yihai¡¯s mouth twitched, but he still steeled his heart, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s free!¡± The daughter-in-law left with immense joy. Lady Changsheng¡¯s medical skills appeared to be formidable, perhaps she could really get treatment without spending silver. The scene that followed was a bit eerie. Elder Xu stood solemnly behind Gu Changsheng, taking over Xiao Cui¡¯s duties as the grinding maid. As Gu Changsheng examined each patient, the prescription she wrote down had to be taken to the dispensing counter to be transcribed before it reached the hands of the patient. More and more onlookers gathered at the entrance of the Medical Hall. A woman practicing medicine was curious enough, but this female doctor had even attracted a city-full of doctors to watch. Gu Family Medical Hall had truly become a spectacle in Liuzhou City. People occasionally came to spectate and take the opportunity to make their remarks. Gu Changsheng¡¯s mouth was twitching so much it was almost stiff. Damn it, this crowd just refused to leave! What was bizarre was that they even had their lunch delivered here in her Medical Hall¡¯s main hall, brazenly treating her well-kept Medical Hall like a dining establishment. What kind of situation was this! They had been here since the morning and showed no signs of leaving in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t mind if they came to learn, but they couldn¡¯t treat her like a monkey on display like this! The feeling was as if she were surrounded by flies with big eyes, all of which she desperately wanted to shoo away. ¡°Um, Elder Xu, don¡¯t you need to attend to your own Medical Halls?¡± Unable to tolerate it any longer, Gu Changsheng finally voiced her frustration. ¡°We already have doctors on duty at the medical hall, no need for Lady Changsheng to trouble herself,¡± Elder Xu replied politely. Is this just a blatant show-off or what? Huh? Her clinic can¡¯t even get a tiny bit of medicinal herbs, she¡¯s working herself to death providing free treatment, and now look at that, with a grand gesture, people come flocking in droves to watch! Damn it, we¡¯re both clinic owners, but why the hell is there such a huge difference¡­ It¡¯s so damn discouraging! After seeing a few more patients, Gu Changsheng rubbed her tired neck, and Xiao Cui found the opportunity to push past Elder Xu to help massage her mistress¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Um, Elder Xu, if all of you are crowding around here, what happens if an emergency case comes to the medical hall?¡± Gu Changsheng looked at Elder Xu again, if once doesn¡¯t do the trick, she¡¯ll try again. ¡°We have already instructed that if any urgent cases arrive, they should be brought to the Gu Family Medical Hall,¡± Elder Xu replied in an unhurried manner. ¡°And what if something happens at your homes?¡± Gu Changsheng persisted. ¡°Someone will come to inform us,¡± Elder Xu answered, looking unfazed. Do you really not understand what I mean, old man? In fact, you¡¯re the sneaky type, aren¡¯t you? Gu Changsheng felt inwardly hurt, suddenly she remembered Zhou Mu, it would have been great if he were here. One cold glance from him would have frozen these annoying flies into popsicles, guaranteeing they¡¯d all back off feeling the chill! ¡°Um, Elder Xu, can I ask you something?¡± Gu Changsheng looked earnestly at Elder Xu. ¡°Please ask, Lady Changsheng.¡± ¡°Who came up with such a meticulous and foolproof plan?¡± Damn it, let me find out who it is, I¡¯ll beat them until even their mother won¡¯t recognize them! Gu Changsheng angrily scanned the crowd at the medicine dispensing counter, looking for the culprit! ¡°It was indeed I,¡± the culprit confessed openly. Gu Changsheng was immediately choked up, so he really was the sneaky type, and goddammit, an old sneaky one at that! Resigned, she covered her face with her hands and slumped on the table. Looking up at the line of patients that kept growing, she felt like dying! Damn it, showing off really does attract lightning! This was far, far from the ordinary life she desired! A bit over the top, maybe¡­ All the gods in heaven, who will save this poor soul? She was in so much agony¡­ All these patients in front of her, and she can¡¯t earn a single penny, toiling away treating people, and to top it off, being ogled like a monkey in a show, is it easy for her? So emotionally and physically hit hard, Gu Changsheng finally stood up at You Hour and announced, ¡°Today¡¯s free clinic is now closed, please come early tomorrow!¡± The patients who had waited for a long time thought about protesting, but seeing her dark face and the bunch of doctors guarding her, they left discontented. Finally relieved, Gu Changsheng had barely taken a couple of steps when she heard Hu Yihai¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°We¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Lady Changsheng.¡± Gu Changsheng was truly furious this time. New grudges added to old ones, she turned around with a face full of hatred and pointed directly at Hu Yihai¡¯s nose, her voice loud and startling, ¡°What I actually want to hear is ¡®we¡¯ll never see each other again in this life!¡¯ Who knows, maybe Chief Hu will go home, drink some water, choke and die, or fall off the bed and die too!¡± As she wished, all the people were shocked, staring at her speechless as she flung her sleeves and disappeared through the back door. Actually, Lady Changsheng, you didn¡¯t just hope for Chief Hu to die drinking water or falling from his bed, did you? When Lady Changsheng said those words, it felt like she swept her gaze over them all, that look, it was quite meaningful, wasn¡¯t it¡­